The Griffin’s Heart

 

 

By Ron Schwartz

Morley, Michigan

 

Copyright © 2003 Ron Schwartz
All rights reserved.



 

For my late father, Melvin B. Schwartz

 

 

 

 

 

 

 

The Morning Sun

 

I've searched near and far; I've followed a star

En route to the Morning Sun.

And you, too, my friend, had searched for an end;

Our journeys had just begun.

 

I searched the sky high; I yelled and I cried.

I looked for a heart of gold.

But you had the song I’d looked for so long:

A ransom of treasures untold.

 

Of fire and light, a dream in the night,

A search for a love that is true.

An angel, a sign, a very fine wine;

I thanked God the day I met you.

 

With dreams made of gold and stories untold,

With speed and with sail unfurled.

A river so strong, a midnight song;

I pulled from the sea my pearl.

 

We laughed, we cried, we reached for the sky;

I built a world with my friend

Of castles and dreams, of romantic things,

And of heroes who win in the end.

 

My love is a rose, just like the poem goes,

And I’m but the water, you see.

I must be consumed for the blossom to bloom;

So part of its beauty I’ll be.


 

 

 

Prologue

U.S. Persian Gulf Carrier Battle Group

One hundred sixty-seven miles off the Iraqi coast

 

      Moving silently through the cool night mist, the aircraft carrier USS Roosevelt made its way across the Persian Gulf.  Frothy waves beat against its torpedo-proof hull.  The city of steel was the flagship of the Battle Group, surrounded by an armada of supporting ships including a half-dozen frigates and destroyers.

      With the build-up of Iraqi armor near the American forces in Kuwait and Saudi Arabia the United States chose to brandish its sword by reinforcing the fleet.  The battle group inched its way closer to Iraqi shores than any other American ships had ventured since Desert Storm, steaming quietly forward under a blanket of complete darkness.

      Captain Neil Rainey stood on the bridge of the lead ship, Brittany Bay.  This was his first command, but he felt right at home.  Everything about it seemed to resemble him.  Like his ship, he had a short compact frame.  Even his light gray eyes seemed to match the color.  He caressed the smooth surface of the metallic console, feeling the familiar vibrations of the huge gas turbine engines that propelled his ship.  He knew every jostle and creak that emanated from its steel frame.

      “Come on, girl,” he whispered.  “Tell me what we’re after.”

      “Con?  This is sonar!  I’ve got contact bearing three ten degrees at twenty thousand yards.”

      That’s what he’d been waiting to hear.  Rainey wheeled about to face his first officer, Dana Pitney. “You’ve got the bridge!”

      It took only a moment for him to cover the few yards separating the bridge from Ops and approach the sonar operator’s station.  “Let’s have it, Mr. Macmillan.  “What are we seeing out there?”

      Macmillan didn’t acknowledge the captain when he arrived.  He sat motionless with one hand over the right ear of his head set.  Though silent, his intensity spoke volumes.  The sounds he listened to were echoing from miles away under water, sounds that only the most sophisticated microphones ever developed by humanity could hear.

      Finally, Macmillan shook his head.  “Sir, I’ve checked this signal three times, and I still don’t know what’s wrong!”

      “What do you mean?  Let’s have it!”

      Macmillan held his earpiece again as if hearing something new, and then turned to the printer just as it began to print.   After reading it, he turned back to the captain.  “It’s confirmed, sir.   The sub is a 1950’s vintage North Korean fast-attack submarine... diesel-powered!  It’s submerged and making for Iraq under full power.”

      “Are you certain?”

      “That’s affirmative, sir.  Its signature has been on record for over twenty years.”

      “What’s an antique Korean submarine doing here, twelve thousand miles from home?”

      “I couldn’t begin to guess, sir.”

      The captain turned away and looked toward a large map of the region on a sheet of plexi-glass.   Almost twenty miles ahead of them was an outdated submarine half the world away from home.  What interest could North Korea possibly have in the waters of the Persian Gulf?  This development was certainly too significant to be ignored.

      “I don’t know what’s going on here, and I don’t like it.  All the same, let’s make the Roosevelt aware of this.”

 

The Ministry of Foreign Intelligence

London, Great Britain

 

     As Jonathan Logan sat with the British and American agents in a windowless building at the center of London, he could not help being surprised at how the atmosphere of the meeting did not reflect the imminent danger the Iraqi buildup presented.  The room they sat in was cramped, too small for the large round table they sat around.  Moreover, the room’s ventilation was completely inadequate.

      Smoke poured from the four British agents, filling the room.  Disgustedly fanning the acrid smoke, the three agents from the American delegation seemed more interested in arguing over whether to allow smoking during the meeting than in discussing the statistical information that Logan had to show them.

       After four long hours, Logan closed his folder.  “We must conclude that an Iraqi aggression against Saudi Arabia and Kuwait is imminent.  The United States and its allies should reinforce their divisions above their current level of readiness.”

      The head American agent didn’t even seem to be aware of the fact that the presentation had ended.  He was busily locked in a staredown with an overweight British agent who was puffing on an equally oversized cigar.

      Logan glanced around the room and cleared his throat.

      “Yes, yes.”  The American agent rolled his eyes.  “We’ve seen most of this information already, and our analysts have reviewed the data.  You haven’t told us much that we don’t already know.”

      Logan studied this balding man in his early forties.  He had come to trust his intuition about people, and this man displayed the same overconfidence he had become used to seeing in the American military.  The kind that makes a military overestimate its forces.

      The American agent looked at Logan as if he were a math teacher trying to explain a simple problem to a dense student.  “Look, over the past year, the United States has reinforced its presence by placing leading elements of the First and Second Armor Divisions in Saudi Arabia and a Marine Expeditionary Force in Kuwait.  Saddam doesn’t have the guts to go head to head with us again.  In addition, as to your intelligence information that Iraq is again producing SCUD missiles in northern Iraq...  Well, I just don’t feel this information is conclusive.”

      Then the overweight British agent leaned forward.  “Your information concerning Iraqi acquisition of military equipment is undoubtedly quite accurate, but I agree with my American colleague.  I should think the Iraqi military does not have the resolve to go against us again.  But just to show our determination,  we have positioned a British Expeditionary Force in Saudi Arabia to reinforce the U.S. Armor Divisions.”

      Logan looked down at his cold cup of coffee.  Just like everything and everybody else in this building, he thought to himself. Inadequate.  “Let me say this, then.  We, the nation of Israel, will not allow the balance of power to fall into the hands of a madman.”

      “Now don’t start those threats again!  Israel will take no, let me repeat, no aggressive action outside of its own borders!”  The American agent slammed his fist onto the table.

       “The United States has only oil to be concerned about.  Israel, on the other hand, is faced with its very survival.  You can start making demands on us when the United States is in the same shoes we’re in.”

      “That’s a very old threat, and it’s not going to cut it with us.  Now we’re telling you not to worry.  We’ve got it covered, okay?”  The American agent paused, then cocked his head and smiled.  “If you had your way, what would you suggest we do?”

      Logan looked around the table.  Everyone was watching him closely.  “The current UN resolution would allow for the United States to move its military up into Iraqi territory for security reasons.”

      Audible groans and head shaking appeared almost simultaneously around the table.

      “Why do you insist on making a mountain out of a molehill?  Our joint chiefs are convinced that nothing more is necessary.”

      Logan remained silent.  They just didn’t get it.

      “Look, we don’t feel that any more action on our part is warranted at the present time.  Now, is there anything else, or can we conclude this meeting?”

      Logan looked down at his briefcase and hesitated for a moment.  Then he reached down into it and pulled out a piece of paper covered with rows of numbers.  “Our agents lifted this from an Iraqi courier.”

      “What is it?”

      “It appears to be a code key.”

      The British agent grabbed the paper, studied it briefly, and then waved it in the air.  “Just where did your agents come across this?”

      Since Israeli covert operations were forbidden by the British government from taking place inside their borders, Logan had to lie.  “In Damascus.”

      “So it is a copy of the original?”

      Logan lied again.  “Yes.”

      Actually, the courier had died in a rather questionable traffic accident with another undercover Israeli agent that very morning.  The car in which the courier died exploded into flames, destroying everything but a briefcase.  The contents of briefcase had been given to Logan to return to Israel with him the next day.

      “Have you tested it yet to see if it’s a fake?”

      “No, but...”

      The Brit slammed the paper down onto the table.  “Then all you actually have is a sheet of numbers which, in fact, could be the answer sheet for a student’s math homework.”

      “No, I can assure...”

      "What do you propose to do with it?"

      "We believe...” Logan paused to observe the faces in the room.  He had their attention.  Now he had to try to get a buy-in to his plan.  “I believe that the U.S. and Britain have operatives in Iraq.”

      “For the sake of argument, let’s say you’re right.  Then what?”

      “Your people could use these keys to check Iraqi military status and plans.”

      The British agent tapped his fingers on the table.  “It’s a damn silly thing to do...  If we had operatives in the Iraqi military, do you expect us to expose them on your whim?”

      The American agent was no longer friendly either.  “You want our countries to tie up our computer resources for weeks trying to verify your key?  For all we know, the Iraqis have been feeding you false information through that key.  Maybe that’s how you came up with such a completely different strategic picture.”

      Logan groaned inwardly and tossed the paper back into his briefcase.  This was a mistake, he told himself.  And a waste of time.  His arguments were falling on deaf ears.  He’d been foolish to believe they would listen to anything contradictive to their own intelligence assessments.

      Before he had a chance to say anything more, the American and British agents were leaving the room.  The meeting was over, and once again the cold hand of bureaucracy had triumphed.  He packed away his files and prepared to leave.  His one consoling thought was that tomorrow he would be on his way home aboard the Concorde.



 

 

Day One

Lecture: “Gray Matter

Oxford University, Great Britain

 

      Rob Anderson looked over the skeptical crowd sitting in front of him.  The gathering of European professors at Oxford University had been anything but cordial.  Rob was a brilliant technologist whose theories about the solving complex problems had shaken the accepted concepts of higher learning and the teachings of current scholars.  His theories had caused an unending debate among scholars because their understanding of problem solving was threatened with obsolescence.  He was not surprised that he was met with suspicion.  He had faced similar groups before who sought not to understand his theories but to disprove them.

      A handsome man in his mid-thirties, he was not used to speaking before crowds.  He grew up on a small country farm in southern Michigan and became a building contractor like his father.  Nevertheless, in the changing course of his life, he decided to educate himself by getting a college degree. By the time he was thirty, he was programming computers.  However, his construction background left him in excellent physical shape as well.

      His creative nature, along with a passion for problem solving, led him to his remarkable theory.  He was in constant demand to explain the concepts.  Even so, he couldn’t help but feel inferior to the men gathered in this room.  He was more than a little intimidated.  He had not had the luxury of attending the most prestigious schools or the finest universities.  He was the son of a humble carpenter and, like his father, had worked hard to provide for his family.

      He looked at the clock on the wall.  He had been there for three hours, and because of the constant barrage of questions, he had still not finished his presentation.

      “It’s getting late, gentlemen, so, to conclude, I’m going to sum up what I’ve already covered.  The treatise I presented to Stanford University is called Gray Matter.  I call it that because the set of theories put forth in that paper provides the principles that may someday help computers to simulate the reasoning capabilities of the human mind.  The theories present ideas about how the human mind solves complex problems.”

      He turned to the chalkboard and started writing.  “Here is a list of my theories.”

      Natural Progression

      Abstract Logic

      Insequential Evaluation

      Defractional Logic

      Principle Randomization

      Differential Paradigming

      Uniform Integrity

      Subtle Recursion

      Iterative Development

      Transposition of Type

      Evaluated Linear Simplification

      He turned back to the group.  “My purpose is to provide a comprehensive understanding of the brain’s logical and intuitive nature.  In essence, the human brain has the ability to solve problems that seem unsolvable by intuition.  What do I mean when I say ‘unsolvable complex problems’?  I’m describing a problem that is in its simplest form, one that can’t be broken down into smaller parts. I’m describing a problem that is so complex that it cannot be solved by conventional means.  I’m describing a problem comparable to a complex number in math: a number that cannot be plotted precisely as a dot on a number line.  It can only be observed as an equation.  My ideas describe how to breakdown these problems into many -- and frankly, quite possibly a substantial number of -- unrelated solutions.

      So, of what benefit is all this?  I’ll try to explain this in layman’s terms.  Take, for example, a virus like AIDS.  The AIDS DNA is incredibly complex, but if we had computers that understood how humans go about solving the dilemma of attacking this virus we could find a cure for it in minutes instead of decades!  On the other hand, projects like developing sophisticated space travel could be accomplished in days.  The list of practical applications goes on and on.”

      One of the younger men in the crowd stood.  “How do you see your Gray Matter model fitting into the world of processors we use today?”

      “It doesn’t.  Current processors function sequentially.  Data enters at this point and exit at this point.”  He motioned with his hands from top to bottom.  “Now, imagine a processor that makes use of my theories.  Imagine an object with thousands of sides.  Information can be absorbed from many different sides, and each side examines it differently.  Imagine an operating system that is nothing more than a virus which completely consumes all resources.  Information isn’t just processed, it’s consumed.”

      “Have you worked out any of the details for the system you are describing?”

      “I’m currently working with several companies to take advantage of my theories.”

      He was about to continue when an old professor, who had until then remained silent, stood to his feet. Something about this man’s demeanor demanded his attention.  He yielded the floor to the man.

      “I’ve studied your treatise carefully, and I must say that it is outstanding.  Your arguments are insightful, and your position very well taken.  There seems to be, however,...  There is something missing. I have worked through your math carefully and find it difficult to believe that you could have arrived at your conclusions without...  without some sort of key.  Something that knits these fundamental concepts into a unified body.  Something similar to a decryption algorithm.”

      The room fell deafeningly quiet.  Apparently, this man demanded considerable respect among his peers.  Rob knew that he was close to the truth.

      “Have you studied the work of Sy VanCopeland?”

      Rob swallowed hard.  “Well, yes.  He’s a rather brilliant mathematician.  I believe his works are well-known and respected by everyone.” 

      “Yes, yes.  Rather brilliant, I must agree, but his work is not all that unrelated to your own.  In fact...”  The old man shook his index finger in the air as he scanned the crowd.  “In fact, it complements your treatise quiet nicely.”

      Rob shifted uneasily.  “Well, I guess I never thought about it.  I guess in some respects it could have some significance, but...”

      “Come, come now, dear boy.  You must admit that his theory of Infinite Reductions would answer the questions surrounding your treatise as to how the transposition into simplified parts could be modeled.  You must see the significance of that?”

      “I’m sorry to end this lecture before we have dealt with all the fundamentals, but...”

      “Pity.  I came a long way to find the answers to these questions.  It seems that the mention of Sy VanCopeland always produces fear, and I can understand why you may want to disassociate yourself from his work.  Why, his theory may someday negate all encryption algorithms.  But can’t we at least explore the matter a little further?”

      Rob shook his head as he picked up his notebook.  “I’m sorry.  This is really off the subject, and any similarities are purely coincidental.  Now, if you don’t mind, I really must go.”

      “Are you leaving or running away?”

      Rob looked again at the perceptive old man and put down his notebook.  “A long time ago, I read a story.  There was a very gifted scientist who had invented the ultimate weapon, a weapon that could destroy the world.  A weapon that could destroy all of mankind.  Well, it just so happened that this scientist had a son who was severely retarded.

      “One day, a journalist came to visit the scientist and tried to reason with him all afternoon to convince him not to give this weapon to the world.  The world wasn’t ready for a weapon of such magnitude.  The scientist justified himself by saying that it wasn’t his responsibility to decide if he should or shouldn’t give this weapon to mankind.  Mankind was responsible for its own actions. 

      “The journalist finally gave up and decided to leave, but first he asked the scientist if he could see his son.  The journalist went in and visited the boy for a few minutes before leaving.  A short time later, the scientist began to wonder why he wanted to see his son.  So he went into the room where his son was playing.  He gasped when he saw that the boy was playing with a loaded gun.  The scientist grabbed the weapon away, thinking, ‘What idiot would place a loaded weapon into the hands of an imbecile?’”

      Rob picked up his notebook again, preparing to leave.

      Nevertheless, the old man wasn’t about to let him off so easily.  “So either you view society as imbecilic or VanCopeland as an idiot...  Perhaps both?”

      Rob walked toward the side of the stage and heard the old man say as he stepped behind the curtains.  “Truth, my dear fellow, always lends itself to exposure.  Do not try to hide the obvious.”

      He stood backstage and leaned against the wall, shaking.  The old man had guessed what he had so carefully tried to conceal.  The world wasn’t ready, and he did not intend to put a loaded gun into the hands of fools.

      He left the Great Hall through the rear exit being careful not to run into the men he had lectured.  Being in such a prestigious place as Oxford was more than just a little intimidating.  Back home at McDonald’s, on his own turf, he could take on any of them!  But here, he was just a little fish in a big pond.

      Rob found his wife, Marie, and their three children waiting for him in the garden at Oxford’s center square.  Even now, after ten wonderful years of marriage, looking at her still took his breath away and made him wonder how he could possibly deserve so many blessings.

      His wife was a former beauty queen, but there was more to her than met the eye.  Exceptionally intelligent, she possessed a much-coveted photographic memory.  She, like Rob, was a computer programmer, though she had eventually settled quite comfortably into her long-desired present role as mother and homemaker.

      Their oldest child, six-year-old David, was chasing his four-year-old brother, Michael, around and througr the thick rows of bushes surrounding the garden.  Not far behind them, ponytail flopping, bounced the petite form of two-year-old Rebekah, Daddy’s little girl.  His heart melted at the very thought of her.  No other children could have been more dear to him.

      If the truth ever came out, would he be able to protect them?

      Marie sauntered flirtatiously toward her husband, interrupting his reverie. “Tell me, honey, just how did your lecture go?  Jolly well?”

      “Oh, shush!” Rob scoffed, trying to give his most perturbed look, but the brilliant smile on her face forced a much resisted smile to pass over his.  She leaned over and kissed him.

      Rob glanced furtively about the garden, preoccupied.  “They’re going to figure it out, you know.”  He turned to Marie, an urgent look on his face.  “Sy.  Sy VanCopeland!  One of the men there asked me about him.”

      The stillness of the garden was interrupted by his daughter’s piercing shriek as she came running toward them followed by her older brothers.  “Michael pull hair!”

      “Michael,” Marie scolded, “did you pull her hair?”

      “No, I pulled a snake!”

      “Not snake,”  Rebekah corrected him sternly.  “My hair!”

      “All right, you guys.”  Rob interceded, winking at Marie.  “See that bush?  I want to know how many leaves are on it.  Can any of you count them?”

      “I can,” David volunteered.

      “Me, too,”  Michael clapped his hands excitedly, and the three of them rushed off to count leaves under their parents’ watchful eyes.

      Rob took Marie’s hand and wondered at its softness.  “You were about to say?”

      “No one can prove anything.  Don’t worry about it.  There are lots of theories out there, and all of them are in some way or another based on someone else’s work.  Even Einstein’s work was based on work other men had done.”

      “I know.  You’re right, of course, but what if someone puts the two together?  What if they find the links?”

      “They won’t!  We’ve gone to great lengths to make sure that will never happen.  Now stop fretting.  Let’s go and enjoy the trip.”

      Having left their home in Dallas the week before, they were now on the final leg of their vacation journey to Israel.  For many years, Marie had been longing to visit the Holy Land.  This trip was going to be perfect.  They were going in style -- nothing but the best: first class on the best flights, the best hotels, no expense spared.  They had even been lucky enough to book seats aboard a chartered Concorde.

      They were celebrating Rob’s computer innovation.  His patent royalties had made comfortable living possible, and, for the first time in their lives, they actually had the means to take a real vacation and enjoy themselves.

      Sensitive to her husband’s concern, Marie embraced him and captured his attention with her eyes.  “Hey, look at me, not the garden!”

      He closed his eyes and smiled.  He knew she was right.  When he opened them again, he was staring directly into her smile. 

      “I know Sy.  And let me tell you, his theory isn’t his best part!”

      Rob’s smile turned to laughter, and he gave her a tight appreciative squeeze.  “Oh, yeah?  Are you sure?”

      “I wouldn’t have all these children if I weren’t!”

      Rob’s attention turned as he watched their children coming back to tug on his slacks.  “We got up to a hundred, but there are just too many leaves to count, Daddy.”  David said seriously.  Such a little man.  “Can we go eat now?”

      “We want hamburgers!”  Michael piped in.

      “Hangleburs!” Rebekah squeaked with glee.

      “We’re tired of Yoo-peen food,” David added.

      Rob picked Michael up.  “I guess it’s no more Yoo-peen food for us, then!  Let’s see if we can find a McDonald’s around here.”

      They left the garden to find a cab to the airport.  The Concorde would be leaving in just a few hours.

      The cab driver proved to be less than friendly as he grudgingly took the “Yanks” through a McDonald’s on the way to the airport.  Rob wasn’t sure if the driver’s rudeness was a result of true abrasiveness or his own imagination.  What he knew for certain was that he was more than happy to step into the airport terminal.

      As they approached their assigned gate, Marie touched his elbow.  “I’m taking the children to the restroom before we board, okay?”

      He looked down at Michael holding his pants.  If they were at their country home in Dallas, he probably would have found a tree already.  “Go ahead.  I’ll be here.”

      As she walked off with the children in tow, he sat down by two businessmen pouring over their laptops.  He didn’t want to be intrusive, but he couldn’t control his curiosity.  He cleared his throat.

      The man closest to him looked up, distracted.

      “Pentium?”

      “Nothing less.”

      Rob smiled.  Finally, someone with whom he could communicate.  He held out his hand.  “Rob Anderson from Dallas.”

      “Really?  I’m Sonny Grant, and this is my partner, Jason Katz.  We’re from Chicago... North Chicago.”

      “Traveling on business?”

      “Got that right!  We’ve a small communications business and we’re looking to set up a branch in Israel.  How ‘bout yourself?  You a techy?”

      Rob smiled as he thought about the work he recently published.  “Well, let’s just say that when I get cut, I bleed silicone.”

      Both Grant and Katz laughed.  Grant cast an inquisitive eye over his new friend.  “I’m an electrical engineer, and my partner is a communications specialist.  How ‘bout yourself?”

      “Me?  Oh, I just listen to her.”  He tilted his head toward Marie as she approached with the children.

      Katz nudged Grant.  “I’d listen to her, too!”

      Rob pretended not to notice the comment as Marie stopped in front of him.  “Hold your daughter while I take the boys to get something to drink.”

      “Aye, Captain.”  He mock saluted her in mock pirate fashion, dissolving the children into giggles.  Then he set his daughter on his lap before turning to the men again.  “Katz.  That’s Jewish, isn’t it?”

      Katz closed his laptop and leaned forward.  “Yeah, but believe it or not, this is the first time I’ve ever been to Israel.”

      “Oh, I can believe that.”

      Just then, a group of young men sat down in the seats across from him.  They were carrying two large cameras and talking loudly.

      Rob waved them down.  “Hey, I didn’t know they were making a movie on this flight.”

      The man across from him gave him a quick glance.  Travel in the Fast Lane.”

      Rob cocked his head, brows furrowed. “Pardon?”

      Travel in the Fast Lane.  That’s the name of the film.  It’s just an advertisement flick the airline’s paying for.  Who knows, maybe someday you’ll see yourself in a commercial.”

      “You sound American.”

      “I am.  Philip Rogers.”  He shook Rob’s hand.  “This is Lonnie Douglas, my head cameraman.”

      Lonnie smiled at the little girl on Rob’s lap and waved.  She buried her head in Rob’s chest, then looked back out of the corner of her eye. 

      “You do many of these?”

      “Actually, this is my first flick since I got out of college.  So you’ll understand what I mean when I say it has to be perfect.”

      Rob knew only too well how hard it is to get started. “I’ve been down that road, too.”

      He cuddled his daughter.  He was looking forward to spending some hard-earned quality time with his family.  This trip was going to be perfect.

 

London International Airport

London, Great Britain

 

      Kalven threw the bag over the airport fence at the remote east side before punching in as usual for his baggage handler job.  Once inside, he made his way to the east fence to collect his bag, then returned to work.  Since the flight was not scheduled to leave until mid-morning, he had several hours to work and think about what he was doing.  He agonized.  He was about to lose everything he loved.  It took all his effort to fight off the powerful urge to call his wife and spill his heart.  She deserved to know.  But he couldn’t risk it.

      Fifteen minutes before the flight was scheduled to leave, he changed clothes and entered the Concorde’s jetwalk.  At the end of the tunnel, an emergency exit spiraled to the ground.  Through that exit, he entered the airplane.

      It’s too easy, he thought, as the flight attendant greeted him with a friendly smile.  “Thank you, sir.  Enjoy your flight.”

      He walked into the cabin, noting that it was mostly filled.  He recognized the large Arab who sat near the back, but neither acknowledged the other.  He put his bag into the overhead cabinet directly above the Arab’s seat and said nothing.

      Kalven had grown up hating Israel.  Like most Palestinians, he believed that the land of Israel belonged to his people, not the Jews.  Because his father had been an important businessman, he had lived and been educated in Great Britain.  He vowed as a teenager that someday he would do his part to help his people, so he joined the PLO when he was seventeen years old. 

      Because of his education and ability to speak fluent English, he had been selected by the PLO for a special operation in which people prepositioned in countries around the world could be called upon if needed.  He was able to blend into the British society without notice.  Giving him an identity was no problem since he already had British citizenship.  Giving him a job background so he could work at an airport proved to be the only challenge.

      As the years passed, he married and had children.  He lived in a lovely house in the suburbs and had developed a circle of close friends.  His old life as a PLO member was just a distant memory, a part of his past about which not even his wife was aware.  He had hoped it would remain that way.  But that hope was short-lived.

      An unexpected visitor made it clear to him that he was still expected to finish what he had started.  There would be no turning back now.

 

Gate 23, London International Airport

London, Great Britain

 

      Logan set his overnight bag down beside the telephone as he stood in the terminal beside the gate. He looked very much the part of a tourist: blue jeans, tennis shoes, and a casual shirt all helped him play the part of an average person waiting for his flight.  He looked more European than Israeli,  making him the perfect candidate for an envoy, a job that he was coming to loathe.  His slender medium build and obvious lack of exercise helped him blend into the crowd.

      He glanced around as he pulled his wallet from his pocket.  Still nobody following him.  He grimaced as he realized his tendency to live his life in a state of semi-paranoia.  This would be the last time he’d check his messages before he was home in Israel.

      As he pulled the calling card from his wallet and dialed the number, he half-noticed a small group of Arabs boarding his flight, but since this was a flight to Israel, that was neither suspicious nor unusual.  The tall one did seem familiar, he thought, but his attention quickly turned as his secretary answered the phone.

      “Mr. Logan?”  It was the voice of his secretary, Amanda.

      “It’s me!  The sky is blue over London,” he said.  His statement would not have sounded the least bit unusual to anyone near, but to Amanda, it was her signal that it was really him.

      “I’m very pleased to hear that, and I’m very glad you called.  We have reason to believe that Cheetah is on your flight.”

      Logan felt his strength leave him momentarily, and he had a sudden urge to sit down.  Cheetah was the code name given to the unknown terrorist believed to be responsible for over a dozen bombings and at least a dozen murders of top-ranking Israeli government and military leaders.  In each of the bombings and murders, the only clue left at the site were the initials CTA, usually written in the blood of one of the victims.  Both American and Israeli computers had pounded away unsuccessfully at different possibilities.  So finally they had given the initials a code name: CheeTAh.  If the Cheetah was near, so was the target.

      “Mr. Logan?  Are you still there?”

      “Yes, I’m sorry, Amanda.  You just took me by surprise.”

      “We’d like you to take a different flight, just in case.”

      “Don’t be ridiculous! If Cheetah’s on this flight, then I have a chance to discover him.  I just saw some familiar Arabs get on.  Do you know which of our officials are also flying?”

      “Just you.”

      Logan felt the hair rise on the back of his neck.  He had not even considered the possibility that he might be the target.  He never viewed himself as being important enough for the likes of the Cheetah!  Should he change his flight?  Though his training had covered some field procedures, he certainly did not possess the training that would be required to go up against a man of this caliber.

      “No, I think I’ll stay on the flight.”

      “We can’t get agents there in time to join you for the flight, but we will have them on the ground waiting for you when you arrive.”

      Logan hung up the phone and glanced toward the gate.  He thought he caught a glimpse of a swarthy, middle-eastern man enter through the jetwalk’s emergency exit.  Sweat broke out across his forehead and palms.  He might have just imagined it, but regardless, he was going to have to get ahold of himself.  Maybe he should reconsider his decision to take this flight.

      He picked up his overnight bag and proceeded down the jetwalk to the airplane.  Once inside, he moved slowly down the aisle, searching the eyes of the different passengers.  Everyone seemed to be staring at him, and the cabin seemed unusually quiet.  Toward the back, the group of Arabs he’d noticed earlier were sitting partially spread out.  The tall one was familiar.  Maybe he was the Cheetah.

      As Logan placed his bag in the overhead compartment, he recognized the man sitting across from him as being the one he thought he saw enter through the emergency exit.  “I believe you have my seat.”

      The man pulled out his ticket and showed him the seat assignment.  It all looked in order.

      Logan pulled out his ticket to look at it again.  “Oh, my mistake.”  He smiled and sat down.

      His name was Kalven, and he tried to burn that name and face into his mind.  He tried not to look that way again.  Where had he seen that tall Arab in the back before?

 

Concorde Flight 1430

London, Great Britain to Tel Aviv, Israel

 

      Having left London, the Concorde quickly climbed to sixty thousand feet.  It was hard to imagine just how fast a thousand miles per hour is.  You could cross a quarter of a mile in under a second!

      Rob sat next to Marie holding Rebekah, who had been sleeping since they left the ground an hour ago.  David sat by the window so he could see out, while Michael, seated between his brother and mother, was asleep also.

      Rob smiled at Marie and lifted his diet soda into the air.  She smiled back and lifted her juice up to toast with him.  “So tell me, just what are we toasting?”

      “The theory, of course.”

      “Oh, yes, the little theory.”

      “The little theory?  I’ll have you know that my little theory is what made all this possible.”

      “Yes, yes, honey.  I was just teasing.  I didn’t know I was going to hit a tender spot with you.  You must be feeling better about things, then.”

      “Well, like you said, there’s no point in worrying.  I want us to enjoy this vacation.”

      “Good.  That’s what I wanted to hear.”  She leaned over and kissed him.

      He smiled again.  “Now where is my little diskette?”

      Marie patted her purse.  “Right here by my heart.  Don’t worry, love.  Your secrets are safe with me.”

      The flight attendants had finished serving lunch and were now gathered into a front cabin where those passengers closest could hear them giggling about something.  Rob looked around at the rest of the passengers: some businessmen with their laptops, a couple of rabbis, a television news crew, a group of young girls, several American and British couples, a few Israeli army officers, and many other Jewish and Arab passengers.  Just the standard crowd, he concluded as he got up to go to the restroom.

      As he stood, he handed Rebekah to his wife, hoping that she wouldn’t awaken.  It was going to be interesting to see how their children would hold up on this trip.

      “We are now passing over the Mediterranean,” the captain’s voice boomed over the intercom.  “We are on schedule and should be landing in one hour.”

      Rob made his way to a small compartment in the front of the plane through which the restroom was located.  Inside the compartment were two flight attendants busily talking about the dates they had been on the night before.  He crossed the cabin, being careful to not interrupt their conversation, and placed his hand on the latch to the bathroom.

      Suddenly, a loud, thickly-accented voice roared from the passenger cabin.  “Everyone sit down!  We are seizing this airplane!”

      Rob glanced around quickly to find someplace to hide.  The flight attendant’s head turned toward the door, displaying both fear and surprise.  The restroom, he realized, would be the first place they would come to look, but opposite him in the corner was a door.  A closet, perhaps?  He rushed past the flight attendants and jerked the door open.  It was full of blankets and pillows, so he forced himself in, closing the door behind him.

      As the door closed, he noticed one of the flight attendants watching him as she hurried toward the passenger cabin.  He closed the door, being careful not to latch it, and squeezed under the fabric.  He didn’t know what he hoped he could accomplish by hiding, but he knew he had more of a chance to do something if the need arose than the others would.

 

      Nancy Moore fit easily into her stereotypical role as lead flight attendant.  Her sinewy African-American body and long legs turned many heads when she walked by.  Recently divorced following twelve years of marriage, she found herself thinking of her six-year-old son.  He had been living with his father since her flight schedule took her away from home for days at a time.

      She had loved only one man, and she married him -- her high school sweetheart.  He chose to pursue a career in law while she became a flight attendant.  Over the years, they grew more distant and apart.  Her husband had made a life of his own that left no room for her.

      Having had had hijack training, she knew that the best thing to do in a situation like this is to cooperate.  For now, she knew she needed to keep the other flight attendants calm.  It would not be too difficult to feel protective toward them.  Despite how hard she tried to fit in on the same level with the younger single attendants, she always felt fake.  She would laugh and listen to them talk about their dates, even make up dates of her own, but it always seemed so hollow.  She needed her husband and child back to feel whole again.  But since this would never happen, she had to find her motherly fulfillment and sense of necessity from her work, from this flight, and from these people.

      She hesitated for just a moment when she saw a man enter the linen closet, but for some reason, she decided to let him go.

 

      Out in the small compartment, Rob heard the door of the restroom open.  “Where did he go?”

      “Check over there.  Kern, you and Opar go and secure the flight crew.”

      So there must be at least four of them, Rob thought.  He heard the door of his closet open, and someone pushed on the covers.  Then the door slammed.  A pillow or blanket must have caught in the door because the door did not latch.  It swung back open about an inch and a half.  By moving just slightly to his right, he could see into the small cabin through a crack between the pillows.

      A large muscular Arab was giving direction.  “Get the bombs out and set them for forty-five minutes.  I want them to detonate directly over Tel Aviv.  We will be in Allah’s arms tonight.  You’ll see your family soon.”  He walked back into the passenger cabin.  “No one will be hurt as long as you cooperate.  Euraphas, bring the Israeli officers to me in here.”

      Now, Rob thought, that makes at least five.  He heard someone being pushed, a thud and moan.  He could see through the cracked door the two Israeli Army officers being pushed into the small cabin and lined up against the wall opposite the closet where he hid.  The officers seemed to know that they were about to die, but they showed no fear.

      A terrorist with what looked like an Uzi sub machine gun stood in front of them.  He grabbed the tie of the senior officer and muttered something.   The officer pushed the terrorist away and spit in his face.  With that, the machine gun erupted in two short bursts, and both officers fell to the floor.      Rob gasped and closed his eyes, trying not to breathe.  He was afraid that his gasp had been heard.

      “These men were criminals!  You see this is no game to us!   We will kill you, all of you, if necessary.  Remain seated and silent, and no harm will come to you.”

 

      Logan finally recognized the leader of these terrorists and hoped that he would not be recognized himself.   Though he was an officer in the Israeli military, he had very little experience in actual combat.  He often traveled in suit and tie or casual clothes, and, because of the nature of the information he was privy to, he often went under an assumed name.  This was one situation where that practice could possibly save his life.

      His small stature was not intimidating.  He could only hope to be mistaken for American.  But what was the name of this large terrorist?  Servon.  Yes, that was it, Servon.

      Servon was tall, nearly seven feet, and massive in size, an intimidating presence.  Across his left cheek, he had an unmistakable shrapnel scar.  His heartless raids against Israeli civilians were legendary, and Israel had posted a fifty thousand dollar bounty on his capture or death.

       Logan reflected on the meeting with American and British officials he had just left.  The arrogant officials refused to accept the obvious.  If their intelligence had not found the information, then it didn’t exist!  His documents proved that Iraq’s new military buildup was more than just an exercise: they had invasion plans.  This time, Iraq was going to avoid the American presence in Kuwait and invade Saudi Arabia, surrounding and cutting off American forces.  Could this be prelude to the new war? he wondered.

 

      Over the next half hour, Rob stood in the closet trying not to move.  He could see only the dead officers.  How were his wife and children doing?  It was so quiet in the passenger cabin.   What would they do to him if they found him?  Should he give himself up?

      The terrorists seemed preoccupied arguing amongst themselves.  Two of them did not seem to know that their leader intended to murder everyone on board, including himself.  Maybe that could help us eventually, thought Rob.  Maybe that’s why they never checked the passenger manifest to make sure all the passengers were accounted for.  Then again, he thought sarcastically, perhaps this is just their first suicide/murder mission.

      If bombs really were set, then Rob knew he had to do something.  No one else knew about the bombs, and the only soldiers on the flight were dead.  The other passengers were probably too frightened to think and were just hoping that everything would be okay.  Then he noticed an argument in the little cabin just a few feet away from his door.

      “I told you.  No!”  It was the voice of the leader.  “We need them to fly the plane.  They must die with the rest of us.”

      “But they know something is wrong.  They refuse to fly over Tel Aviv.  They say they avoid population centers when we get to the mainland.”

      “Okay, then. We’re over water now, so we are still on course.  Tell them to put the airplane on autopilot because I want to talk with them both.  When they do that, kill them.”

 

      God, no! Rob thought.  But what could he do?  They wanted to kill the flight crew to burn their bridges and make sure there is no way out.  He pushed the door open a little and looked into the cabin.  It was empty.  Then he heard the repetition of automatic gunfire.  As he stepped into the small cabin he could feel his legs shaking.  Fear had taken his strength.  What do you think you’re going to do? Rob asked himself.

      Suddenly, on the other side of the cabin, a door opened.  A short, hairy terrorist with blood splattered over his face and body stepped into the small cabin.  He didn’t seem to notice Rob at first, so Rob jumped at him, taking him by surprise.  He didn’t react fast enough as Rob pulled the weapon from his hands and fell back onto the floor.  The terrorist caught himself from falling and started to regain his balance.  Rob wrapped his finger around the trigger and pointed the gun at the terrorist.  For an instant, he wondered if the gun was empty.  As the terrorist leaped toward him, he closed his eyes and squeezed the trigger so tightly he thought he would break the gun.  It jumped in his hand.

      When he opened his eyes again, the terrorist was on the floor next to him.  Shredded blood-stained cloth lay upon his chest.  I had no choice, he thought.  If these men were willing to commit suicide, surrender would be out of the question.  He realized as he looked at the slumped body that this was the one who wanted to go to Allah to be with his family.  Well, looks like he got his wish a little earlier than planned, he thought as he turned toward the passenger cabin.

      The gun he was holding was empty now, and the others would be coming for sure.  He pushed himself to his feet just as the big, muscular terrorist leader stepped into the door.

      The terrorist’s eyes fell on his comrade’s body.  He just stood in the door and slowly turned his face until he was looking squarely at his comrade’s killer.

      Move! Rob screamed at himself and threw the empty machine gun at Servon’s face.  As the terrorist raised his hand to deflect the gun, Rob lunged at him and swung his fist as hard as he could into the only soft spot he could think of... the neck.  Rob could feel the Adam’s apple smash under his knuckles and saw him grab for his throat in pain.  Servon remained on his feet, allowing Rob to notice the semi-automatic pistol sticking out of his opponent’s pants.  Was it a six, nine, or fifteen shot gun, or was it empty? he wondered.  It’s incredible some of the things that pass through your mind during emergencies, Rob thought.

      Rob grabbed the gun and stepped back to fire two shots into the man’s chest, throwing him backward into another armed terrorist.  The gun must have been high caliber because it hurt his wrist when it fired.  The other terrorist quickly regained his balance and pushed away the body of his fallen friend.  But before he could raise his gun again, Rob had his gun ready.  The terrorist was looking directly into Rob’s eyes as Rob pulled the trigger.  The man’s head exploded, throwing blood and bones all over Rob and the passengers nearest him.  Rob’s stomach wretched.  He had just killed a woman.

      By this time, passengers were screaming.  To his left, a film crew holding cameras and lights were filming the entire episode.  Some passengers were on their feet while others were trying to crawl under their seats.  His distraction ended as the crack of several shots swished past his head and thudded behind him.  At the opposite end of the passenger cabin, two more terrorists stood.  One was trying to aim his pistol at Rob, while the other was coming out of a rear cabin.

      Rob dropped and crouched, pointing his gun in the direction of the terrorist, but his eye stopped to focus on one of the passengers in front of him.  Just six inches from the line of fire and midway back through the cabin sat his wife.  Six inches to her right and thirty feet behind her was the terrorist, aiming his gun back at Rob.  Then Rob saw a puff of smoke, and the arms of the terrorist raised as a bullet was fired and thudded behind him.  The screams and shouts from the passengers around him prevented him from hearing the shot.

      He should have taken time to aim, Rob thought.  I will.  “Please don’t move, Marie,” Rob whispered as he pulled the trigger.  A patch of red erupted outward from the terrorist’s chest as the bullet impacted and forced him against the wall.

      Rob pointed the gun in the direction of the other terrorist as he laid on the aisle floor.  Quickly, he looked back and forth, but the terrorist was gone.  He fought hard the urge to look around at all the people, the shouting, the screaming.  He wanted desperately to yell at them to shut up, but he couldn’t afford to lose his focus.  He slowly stood to his feet with the gun outstretched, moving slowly from side to side.

      “Please, please,” an old rabbi said to the other passengers. “We must be quiet.  Everyone must please sit down and be quiet.”  Somehow, his words seemed to affect the other passengers.

      How long has it been? Rob wondered.  Is our time about up?  Should I go after the last terrorist or go for the bombs?  But was that indeed the last terrorist?  He burst into sweat at the thought that there could be one behind him in the restroom.  Or perhaps in the flight cabin.

      He turned quickly and swung the gun toward the flight cabin, but there was no one there.  “Blast,” he said out loud and swung back around.  But there he stood, in the rear of the passenger cabin aiming his gun directly at Rob.  He jumped to his right just as Kalven fired and squeezed the trigger of his gun.  Kalven’s bullet swished past him, but his hit Kalven in the side.

      Kalven dropped to his knees and held his side as Rob fell onto the two businessmen.  They eagerly pushed Rob off and away from them as he pointed his gun again at the last terrorist.  Kalven already had his gun pointing at Rob but was not firing.  Rob quickly pulled the trigger.  Nothing happened.  Again he fired.  Click.  Click.

      His gun was empty!

      Rob stood there for a moment frozen trying to think of where the terrorist behind had dropped his gun.  He realized there was no place to go, so he dropped his pistol and waited for the shot.  The shot never came.

      Kalven knelt, bleeding badly but still pointing his gun at Rob. “You must pull the blue wires from the cap.”

      Rob was stunned.  Not only was this terrorist trying to save them, but he was speaking perfect English.

      “You must pull the blue wire from the cap!”

      “The bombs?”

      “Yes, yes, of course the bombs!  Pull the blue wires from the igniters.  And do not think of being a hero or... or... I will shoot her.”  He pointed his gun at one of the young girls.

      “I don’t know where the bombs are.”

      “They are up there under the sink.” Kalven waved his gun toward the small cabin.  “Go! Go now! You must be quick about it, there are less than five minutes left.”

      Never mind why this terrorist had an apparent change of heart.  Rob raced into the small cabin and opened the door under the sink.  Just as he was told, there were two bombs.  Each consisted of an eight-stick bundle of dynamite with a blasting cap in the center that was attached to a timer and two batteries.  He was right, there were less than two minutes left, so he had to be quick.

      “Great.”  There was a red, a blue, and a green wire.  “I sure hope he isn’t color blind.”

      Two quick pulls, and both blue wires were removed from the blasting caps.  “Should I remove the batteries, too?”

      “No, a small battery will detonate the device if you attempt to remove power or take it apart.”

      We’ll know shortly if he’s telling the truth, Rob thought.  There was now less than a minute left on the timer.

      Nancy was still standing.  “Please, please. We must be quiet and settle down.  Things are...  are difficult, I realize that.  But we all need to do the only thing that we can all do that will help: stay calm and quiet.  Everything will be okay.  It will be. I promise you.”

      Her words took effect almost miraculously.  It immediately became silent as everyone looked at her.

      There was absolute quiet as Rob waited.  Click, click.  The timers expired, but there were no explosions.  Then came a deep sigh as he got to his feet slowly, but what now would this terrorist want?  Why did he want to stop the bombs from going off?  Also, if the timers went off, then the flight must now be over Tel Aviv!  But how are we going to land, and how long can we stay in the air without pilots?

      He looked around the small cabin for a weapon.  Nothing.  Well, he told himself, I could try beating him to death with a pillow.  There was no place to go but back out, and nothing to do but to take whatever the terrorist had in mind.

      He stepped out into the passenger cabin.  The terrorist was still kneeling, holding his side with one hand and the gun with the other.  A pool of blood was growing beneath him.  He would not last much longer.

      “What do you want?”

      He didn’t move.

      “What do you...”

      “I heard you the first time.  You don’t have to repeat yourself, you know.  You may have killed me, but I’m not deaf.  You have killed me.  You can see I am dying.”  Kalven was looking directly at Rob.  “You are good. You are very good, you know.  At killing, I mean.  You’ve done a very good job of it.  You killed us all, and for that, I can only thank you.”

      There was a short pause as he stared at Rob, apparently sizing him up and trying to decide what to do.

      “Let’s get it over with.”

      “Over?  Oh, no... no, no, no.  It is not over, and it will not be over until I am home, on my soil, in my country, and there... there I will die, and then it will be over!  Not before.”

      “Well that’s not likely to happen now, is it?  You killed the only people on this flight who could have landed this plane.”  There were gasps as Rob realized that the other passengers were unaware that the flight crew was dead.

      “Nooo...  That is not true, you... Yes, you can land this plane.”

      “You’re crazy!”  Rob knew the insanity of his remark almost before he uttered it.  Of course he was crazy!  He was going to blow himself up over Israel!  “I can’t fly, much less land, a plane!”

       “Nooo...” Kalven waved his gun at Rob. “Nooo... That is not true.  You are obviously Special Forces.  You can do things like this!”

       “No!!!  I’m not Special Forces or anything!  I’m a programmer!  A computer programmer!  Do you understand?”

      “No!  You can and will fly this airplane to my home in Baghdad and land there.  You will do this or...”  He pointed the gun around the cabin. “Or I will start shooting people.  Go now.  Go now and take me home.  It makes no difference to me.  I can shoot you or I can shoot the others, and we can all die.  It makes no difference to me.” 

      Rob looked around the cabin.  He was right. It really didn’t make any difference.  What’s the worst that could happen?  We all die?  No matter how he looked at it, the results were the same.  Even if the terrorist did not want it, someone had to at least try to fly the airplane.  “Does anyone here have flying experience?”

      “Is the flight crew really dead?” one of the businessmen asked.

      “I’m afraid so.”

      “We’re all going to die, then.  Aren’t we.”

      “Look, I’m not your captain.  I’m just a passenger like you.”

      Everyone began to talk.  Some were crying.

      “Look!  We can all sit here and complain, or we can at least try something.  I don’t know what, but something anyhow.”

      There was a long pause as Rob looked at each blank face.

      “I flew in Korea,” the rabbi said.

      “Do you think you can fly this thing?”

      “Look closely at me.”

      Rob scanned the rabbi and shrugged.

      The rabbi shook his head.  “No.  Look at these.”  He lifted up his arms.  They were only stumps.  “Korea.  That is where I lost them.”

      “Can you help me do it, then?”

      “I don’t know.  It has been so long, and so many things have changed.”

      “Would you at least try?  If we can’t figure out how to land this thing, we’ll all die.”

      “Would that be so bad?”

      “Maybe not for you, but what of them?” Rob pointed at his children sitting directly across from the rabbi.

      The old man stared at the children for a long while, then he stood and looked at Rob.  “For them.  Yes.”

      The old rabbi followed Rob to the flight cabin where a grim sight met them.  The flight crew lay on the floor just outside the flight cabin, their eyes and mouths still open.  Rob turned into the small cabin and threw up into the sink. 

      “You’ve never seen the face of death before.”

      “I can’t do this.”

      “You can’t?  Or you won’t?  I’ve seen these faces many times.  Never does one get used to the sight.”

      “How is it that a Jewish rabbi fought in Korea, anyway?”

      “Just because I’m Jewish doesn’t mean I can’t be American.”  He smiled.  “Yes, I fought in the Philippines with MacArthur.  I’m very old, you see.  I fought in Israel’s War of Independence, too.  Now, you be strong.  These people need a strong leader, and so does your family.”

      There is something very strange about this rabbi, thought Rob.  He seems able to look right through me.

 

      Nancy slowly walked toward the terrorist.  He was breathing heavy, too weak to hold his gun in an upright position, but he did notice her approaching.  Why he chose not to respond made no difference to her, for he was an injured and dying man who needed aid.

      “You’re bleeding very badly.” Nancy knelt near him.  But the terrorist seemed in a different world.

      “You see those children there?”

      “Yes.”

      “I have children the same age.  I... I will never see them again.”  His body shook.  “I want you to know that I am not a terrorist.  I am not a murderer.  Not anymore.”

      “Then why are you involved with these people?”

      “If I didn’t cooperate, my family would be killed.  I didn’t want to do this, I had to.  Please, will you get a message to my family?”

      “I don’t know where to look for...”

      “No, not in Baghdad.  My family lives in London.  My wife and children are British.  My name is Kalven.  Tell my wife that I tried to stop them from blowing up the plane.  Tell her I am not PLO.  Tell her that I am sorry about what I’ve had to do.  And tell her that I’m sorry I could not tell her the truth.  Please tell her I killed no one and that I tried to help.  Please!”

      “Why Baghdad?  Why not land in Israel where we’re scheduled to land?”

      Kalven wheezed, struggling with each breath.  “I will die a free man.   In Baghdad... I will be a hero.”

      She reached out to catch him as he fell forward onto the floor.  His body went limp.  Perhaps now he has found peace, she thought.

 

      Rob moved the bodies away from the entrance of the flight cabin, and it began to dawn on him what he had done.  Try as he may, he couldn’t get the looks on the faces of the people he had killed today out of his mind.  It was like a movie constantly replaying in his mind.  He winced at the memory of each facial expression of agony as they died.  He closed his eyes, trying to block the memory.

      The rabbi was watching him.  “Those faces.  You’ll see them the rest of your life.”

      Rob stopped and put down the body of the last of the flight crew in the small cabin.  “How did you know what I was thinking?”

       “Oh, we rabbis have our sources.”  He glanced upward.  “We have our ways.”

      Rob and the rabbi sat down in the pilot seats and strapped the seatbelts.  “Uh-oh.”

      “Yes?”

      “How long do you think it has been since I disarmed the bombs?”

      “Maybe forty or forty-five minutes.”

      “We’ve probably not only overflown Israel but Jordan, too.”

      “Then that would make us over Iraq?”

      “That’s right.”

      “Then that explains who that is.”

      Rob looked at the rabbi and followed his gaze.  “Why am I not surprised?”

      Two Russian-made MIG fighters with Iraqi markings were pulling up alongside them.

      “They’ve probably been trying to call us.  How do you turn on the radio?”

      The rabbi nodded toward the headsets.  “You probably have to wear those.”

      “Of course!  They could have been yelling through the speakers, and I never would have heard it.”

      Just then, a flight attendant burst in.  “Did you see those fighters out there?”

      “Yes.  How are the passengers holding up?  Hello, this is Flight... uh... What’s our flight number?”

      “1430, and they’re doing fine.”

      “This is Flight 1430, and this is a mayday.  Repeat, this is a mayday, over.  How do you turn this on?”  Rob flipped a switch.

       “...or we will shoot you down.   I repeat, American or British flight, lower your landing gear. Slow to three five zero knots and turn left at heading zero-eight-seven degrees, or we will shoot you down.  Over.” 

      Rob pressed another button, causing the speakers to cut out.  Sure hope this is transmit, he thought.

       “Does anybody read me, over.” Rob spoke into the microphone while putting the headset on.

      “American or British flight, I do read you.  Will you yield to my instructions?”

      “Yes, of course we will.  We have a problem.  Terrorists have killed our flight crew and forced us into your airspace.”

      “Let me talk to one of these terrorists.”

      Rob looked at the flight attendant. “Can you get...”

      “He’s dead.”

      “The terrorists are dead,” Rob said into the microphone and grimaced.

      “How did they die?”

      Rob held his breath and looked first at the rabbi, then at the flight attendant.  They both were looking just as blank as he felt.

      “They were shot by... They were shot... by... some Israeli officers who were on this flight.  And the officers were also killed.”

      The rabbi nodded approvingly.

      Again a long moment of silence passed.  Rob and the rabbi kept busy trying to understand what all the equipment was for.  They figured out how to drop and lock the landing gear, correct the air speed, and alter their course.   The airplane was remarkably easy to fly.

      “Consider something.  We currently have no pilot.”

      “Yeah...”

      “There is no one for the Iraqis to answer to for us.   Or to represent us to them.  In a situation like this, they have no reason not to split us up and dispose of us as they will.  Do you understand what I am trying not to say?”

      “I... think... so...  Are you saying that if there were a pilot, the Iraqis would tend to hold him responsible?  That he would take the brunt of their anger?”

      “You are very perceptive.”

      Rob turned to the flight attendant.  “I’m sorry.  I don’t know your name.”

      “Nancy.”

      “Would you get me the jacket, hat, and tie from the captain?  Oh, also ask my wife to come up here.”

      After a long period of silence from the Iraqi fighters, the radio finally sounded.  “Flight 1430, you must drop to ten thousand feet, correct course for zero three seven degrees, and await further instructions.”

      “Roger that.  Where are we being taken?”

      “Which of your flight crew remains?”

      “Just me.  I’m the pilot.  Where are we being taken?”

      “Flight 1430, you have violated Iraqi airspace and are being escorted to an airfield where your aircraft will be searched to determine if your mission over our airspace was of an intelligence nature.  You will be detained there while your civilian authorities are contacted and arrangements can be made for your release into their custody.”

 

      Since the radio was piped over the intercom, Logan knew what all this meant for him.  All his intelligence reports and any other documentation that might give away his identity had to be destroyed.  But he had the list of code keys that was invaluable to the future de-encrypting of Iraqi codes.  This paper had to be memorized before it was destroyed, and it was impossible for him to do it alone.

      He looked around.  He had to find someone likely to help him, yet most unlikely to be suspected of espionage.  Again he noticed the American woman sitting with her three children.  Perfect, he thought, but will she help?  He picked up his briefcase and sat down beside her.  “Do you mind if I sit here for a minute?”

      “Only if you plan to help me with the children.”

      “I just wanted to tell you that you’ve done a remarkable job with your children through all of this.  I think it’s a shame that Americans must suffer because of this stupid war between the Jews and the Arabs.”

      “I’m afraid I don’t share your frustration.”

      “No?”

      “No.  You see, my husband is part Jewish.  That makes my children Jewish, and I’m an adopted Jew.”

      “Then, would it be safe to assume that you are sympathetic to Israel?”

      “It would indeed.”

      Logan was ecstatic.  He looked up and muttered a prayer in Hebrew.  “Ma’am, I’m sorry I can’t spend a lot of time answering all the questions you will soon be asking me because I have something of the utmost importance to ask of you.  My name is Jonathan Logan, and I am an intelligence officer in the Israeli army.  I have important papers that must be given to the Israeli, American, or British authorities.  These papers represent the security of our nations.  It is obvious that we will be searched by the Iraqis when we land, so I must destroy this documentation.  I need help in memorizing the information before we land.  Would you please consider helping me?  The nation of Israel would be in your debt.”

      “What is it?  It kind of looks like code.”

      “Can you memorize it?”

      “Yes, of course. I have an excellent memory.”

      “Ma’am, I...”

      “My name is Marie.  Marie Anderson.”

      “Oh, yes.  Marie, I can’t stress to you just how important it is that you do not forget any of it!   I was to have given this information to your authorities yesterday, but for some reason, it was not accepted very well.”

      “Knowing something of ‘my’ authorities, I’m not much surprised.  But I assure you, I have a photographic memory.  I haven’t really exercised it much since college, but this looks simple enough.”

      Simple?  This looks simple to her?  Logan stared at Marie for a moment.  She must really be something if she thinks it looks simple.  Could he trust her?  He was putting a great deal of confidence into what she was telling him.  What if she couldn’t do it?  The documents would still have to be destroyed.

      “Very well.”  He went back to his own seat, leaving the document with her.  The flight attendant came over and led Marie to the front.

      He looked around at the dead Arabs.  One of them had to be the CheeTAh, and this flight must have been the target.  Now no one would know for sure just who he was.  Maybe this whole group is CTA, he thought.  One thing bothered him, though: if this was the CheeTAh’s work, he would have known it to be his last mission.  Why would the CheeTAh, with all his success, have planned on a suicide mission?  Something didn’t add up.

 

      By the time Marie made it into the cabin, Rob was wearing the captain’s uniform.  It almost fit, too.  Aside from the blood stains on the coat, he looked very much the part.

      “Marie, this is very important.  I’m sorry that I don’t have time to explain all the reasons for what I’m about to ask of you, but I need you to take a giant leap of faith.  It’s absolutely imperative that you just trust me and do what I ask you to do.”

      Marie nodded, uncertain.

      “You and the children must not let on that you know me.  For your own safety and that of the children, you must keep quiet.”

      “What?”

      The flight attendant switched Rob’s ID with that of the dead captain.

      “Listen, Marie.  Your husband was killed.  He’s lying in the small cabin out there.”

      “I don’t know.  I don’t know if I...?  How can I keep the children from...?  Why are you doing this?  Why is everyone expecting me to trust and no one’s telling me what’s going on?  Why do I have to be kept in the dark about everything?”

      “Please!  Just listen, Marie.  I’m sorry, but we don’t have much time.  As long as we have a pilot, there is a chance that they’ll let us refuel and leave.  Otherwise, they’ll keep us wherever they’re taking us, and the longer we’re there, the harder it will be for us to leave.  There’s so much I’ve got to learn about in a very short time.  Remember, my name is...” Rob glanced at his name tag. “Captain Glen Thomas.  You and Nancy must go and explain to the other passengers what we’re going to do.  We’ll need all of them to cooperate.”

      As she turned to leave, the rabbi caught her arm.  “It will be okay.  There is a special purpose for you and your husband.  Your husband, he is like Moses, and you must trust him.  He is here to lead you all into freedom.”

      Rob caught her eye, he made a motion indicating that the old man was crazy.  But she wasn’t so sure.

      The old man turned his head in time to see what Rob was doing.  “You disagree?”

      Rob smiled.  “Absolutely!  I lucked out in killing those terrorists, so don’t make me into a Moses.”

      The rabbi stared at him for a long moment.  Then he turned back to Marie to continue softly, “...and just like Moses, a reluctant leader.”

      Marie had to smile.  That was Rob, all right.


 

Concorde Flight 1430

Fifteen miles north of Al-Fallujah Air Force Base

Al-Fallujah, Iraq

 

      The Iraqi fighter led the Concorde to a military facility just north of Baghdad.  With the rabbi’s help, Rob had come to understand the controls.  “Okay, the gear is down and set.”

      “Yes, now slow down and feel how the airplane settles back like a graceful bird.”

      Rob gently reduced the throttle and adjusted the flaps.

      “Flying is like music.”  The rabbi waved his right stump back and forth to the beat of an imaginary song.  “Do you feel it?”

      “No.”

      “Yes, that’s it.  It’s like a dance.  There’s rhythm and grace to it.  Feel how the airplane sets back as it slows down.  Do you feel it yet?”

      Suddenly, Rob’s face lit up. “Yes!  I think I do!  I need to continue slowing...  No, that’s too much.”

      “What you just felt was a stall.  The airplane was slowing too much.”

      “I see what you mean about feeling it, though.  I can do this.  This airplane stalls out at under a hundred seventy-five miles an hour.”

      The runway was slowly rising to meet them.

      “Now just before the airplane touches, pull it up slightly to avoid an impact.”

      Rob pulled back the steering control slightly, and the Concorde responded.

      “Let it settle to a rest.”

      A loud screech and a subtle jar rocked the airplane as the rear wheels met the pavement.  Then, slowly, the front wheel came down to rest also.  It was almost professional.  As the Concorde taxied to the end of the runway, it was met by about a dozen armored vehicles and some emergency equipment.

      Rob jumped up to leave the flight cabin, then looked back.  The old rabbi was still sitting.  “Come with me.”

      But the old man just waved his hand and began to sing some hymn in Hebrew while staring out the window.

      Rob stepped back to the rabbi’s side.  “Do you need help?”

      The rabbi stopped singing, looked up, and touched Rob’s chest.  “You have great strength of heart.  You have the courage of King David.”

      “What are you saying now?  I’m not their leader, and I’m not asking to be their leader.”

      The old rabbi’s smile never wavered.  “Neither did Moses ask. It just happened.  Go now and leave me.”

      Rob looked irritated.  “Look, I can appreciate your culture and history, but what’s happening now is not a fairytale, and I’m no knight in shining armor.  I’m a computer programmer, and that’s all.”

      “Tell me, have you ever heard of our King David?”

      “Yes, he lived thousands of years ago.”

      “That is correct.  Did you know he is the greatest warrior my people have ever known?”

      “No, I wasn’t aware of that.”

      “Do you know what he did before he became that warrior?”

      “He was a shepherd, right?”

      “That is correct.  You see, he, too, was an unlikely hero, just as you are.  He was a shepherd, and you are a computer programmer.  You see, it’s not always skill that makes a winner.  Sometimes it just takes heart.  If a lowly shepherd boy could become our greatest king, then what chance does a computer programmer have?”

      The old rabbi gazed piercingly deep into Rob’s eyes.  “You are right to worry about me.  If I come with you, I will only be killed.  Jewish rabbis are not looked upon with favor here.  So go now, you have a long journey awaiting you, and my destiny is here.  Go!  Leave me!”

      Rob left the flight cabin and entered the passenger cabin.  The door was open, and soldiers were boarding.  All the passengers disembarked and grouped together in front of the airplane.  He looked around.  Where’s the old rabbi?  He went to the nearest guard.  “Why wasn’t the old rabbi allowed to leave the airplane?”

      “What is this?  Old rabbi, you say?”

      “The old rabbi in there.  There is an old rabbi still inside the airplane, and I insist that he come with us.”

      “You speak of an old rabbi.  There is none.  No one inside.  Concorde is empty!  Checked side in out, I see no one there!”

      “Let me go look for myself.”

      “You stay.  She can go see.”  The guard pointed his gun at Nancy.

      When Nancy finally emerged, she was alone.

      “Where is he?” Rob asked.

      She looked visibly troubled.  “I don’t know.”

      He studied her face.  Was she hiding something?  Was she only pretending not to know where he was?  For the sake of the old man, he dropped the subject.

 

       Logan knew this place well: his daily intelligence reports almost always referenced this airbase.  It is a highly secure and heavily defended base.  He no longer carried his briefcase, and since he had no other way of destroying his documents permanently, he had eaten them.




 

Day Two

Third Company

Code Name: Times Square

Saudi Arabia/Kuwait border

 

      Patrolling the desert along the Iraqi-Saudi Arabia border, Third Company was part of the American ground force from the First Armor Division.  Attached to them was a Mechanized Company with fourteen Bradley fighting vehicles to add to their own fourteen Abrams tanks.

      The tanks were outfitted with the new one hundred twenty millimeter cannon with thermal sights for night and combat fighting, fully stabilized for fighting on the run.  They had their greatest advantage against the Iraqi tanks when doing battle at night.  The Iraqis found this out the hard way during Desert Storm.  The Abrams tank could see, identify, target, and destroy the Russian-made Iraqi tanks before they even knew the Abrams was there.  For this reason, the Iraqis prepared for a daylight assault centered at the position Third Company now patrolled.

      A Desert Storm veteran, Captain Travis Taylor was the company commander.  He was part of the Armor Division that swept around Kuwait and surrounded the Iraqi army.  He now was standing atop his tank peering through some oversized binoculars at the movement before him.  His tanks were all concealed behind sand dunes.

      “It looks like twenty... maybe twenty-five,” he said into his radio.

      The division commander was located approximately thirty miles behind Taylor’s position in Saudi Arabia.  “We have confirmation that an air attack has just occurred inside Kuwaiti airspace.  This may be the start of an all out offensive.”

      “What are my orders?”

      “You have permission to defend yourselves if attacked.  Under no circumstances are you to initiate an attack.   Keep me posted: I want to know every detail, Captain.”

      Taylor was the son of a Nebraska farmer, and his family had lived there for three generations.  Being too short and skinny when he was in school, he had never taken part in the sports all good Nebraskans should: football and wrestling.  All he was known for was auburn hair and freckles, neither of which was helpful in the environment in which he now found himself.

      He was not considered an exceptional leader.  His last evaluation report stated: “he is meticulous and stays calm in a crisis.”  Translated, it meant he tended to do things by the book and lacked imagination.  That may be true, he thought to himself, but the only way to stall a force as significant as this is by the book.  It would take exact timing and careful execution, something of which he was very capable.

      He had counted more than twenty tanks a little over two miles away with an infantry attachment behind them.  If this was the beginning of an assault, then this would just be the spearhead.  The main force would be a mile or two behind them.  He decided to keep his forces hidden for now and monitor the approaching armor column.  It was his responsibility to stall the invaders until the rest of the division mobilized and reinforced him.  He knew only too well that this would mean bleeding his precious tanks and armored vehicles in order to buy time.

      “Lieutenant, inform the captain of the Mechanized Company that he is to have his Bradleys make their way down to the other side of this formation carefully so they don’t reveal themselves.”  He pointed to an area about five hundred yards west of their present position.  “Over there where that opening is.  When the Iraqis are in range, they are to fire their TOW missiles and take out the lead tanks.  Then scatter and fire at will on any open target.”

      The young lieutenant left to relay the instructions.

      Taylor hoped to surprise the attacking force with the TOW anti-tank missiles.  Then, as the enemy turned their attention on the scattering Bradleys, the Abrams would attack from the other side.  With any luck, the enemy will mistake his company for a much larger force and retreat, buying  the division time to mobilize.

      A typical textbook maneuver, he told himself.

      “General, the advancing columns are two hundred meters from the Saudi border.  Do I have permission to engage?”

      “When the first tank rolls onto the first inch of Saudi territory, you are authorized to engage.  We have just received confirmation that Iraqi aircraft are striking targets in both Kuwait and Saudi Arabia.   You are to assume that this is not a maneuver but an all out attack.  That means you and your company are sitting right in the middle of Times Square.  It’s going to get real hot there, and you can expect attacks from the air shortly.”

      Taylor knew that the infantry from the Mechanized Company had already dispersed anti-aircraft crews and set up their stinger missile launchers.  They were ready.

      When the lead tanks were at seventeen hundred meters and just crossing the Saudi border, Taylor saw the TOW missiles streak away.  Twelve TOW missiles launched from the Bradleys, and within seconds, they exploded on the lead tanks.  Then Taylor’s Abrams moved up the side of the dune and began to fire.  The lead elements of the Armor column was completely destroyed within seconds.  The Iraqi armor had been caught out in the open, and the result was disastrous for them.

      Now, as Third Company repositioned itself to fire again, and the Iraqis attempted regroup for a counter-offensive, one thing was clear: the lines had been drawn.  The war had begun.

 

Al-Fullajuh Air Force Base

Near Al-Fullajuh, Iraq

 

      As the passengers were boarding a bus, Logan couldn’t help but notice the activity at the airbase.  It must have started then, he thought as he made his way onto the bus.  We’re going to be here for a very long time.  He walked down the aisle and sat beside Rob.  Marie was sitting behind Rob with the children.

      “It’s a beautiful day today.”

      Rob gave him a sideways glance.

      “There’s a lot of air traffic going on.”

      “Well, they did just intercept a foreign aircraft invading the airspace.”

      “True.”

 

      Marie overheard the conversation and remembered the page that she had memorized.  She leaned back and stared at the ceiling.  If the page he gave her was even half as important as he suggested, then she must not forget anything.  Not a thing!  She concentrated hard.  She could see the page.  She could see the codes.  There were forty-three lines on the page, each line having twenty-two sets of characters separated by a space.  Line by line, she reviewed the document, studying it until she felt comfortable that each line was etched into her memory.

 

      The bus was accompanied in front and behind by a land rover full of military guards.  The drive took almost two hours, headed in a southeastern direction.  Eventually they arrived at their destination.  From the outside, they could see a tall cement wall surrounding a complex, very stark and abandoned.  In each of the four corners was a raised platform with a machine gun crew and spotlight.  In the center was one large building with steel doors and bars on all the windows surrounded by several smaller units.

      As the passengers were unloaded one at a time and their passports and ID’s checked and recorded, Rob had time to sit and study the complex.  The Iraqis seemed to have no intention of releasing them.  They’d been moved so far out into the desert.  Were they deliberately concealing their location?   Was the prison environment meant to keep them in or rescuers out?  Whatever the case, the Iraqis were certainly expecting a rescue attempt.  At the prospect, he felt both nervous and better at the same time.

      Everyone was allowed to bring with them only the luggage that they had brought on board the flight.   The businessmen had their laptops, the camera crew had its cameras, and the young girls had their makeup.  Then they were escorted to a large room on the second floor of the center building, which looked like it may have been a dormitory at one time.  It had two large, square cement pillars evenly spaced through the center of the room.  There were three large windows laced with thick steel bars imbedded in the cement.  The only way in and out was through two huge doors that hinged opposite each other.  In one corner, a small video camera was mounted on the wall, pointed toward the center of the room. In another, there was a neatly stacked pile of folded blankets and pillows.  At the back corner was another opening where there was a small bathroom lacking a door.

      At this point, the guards began to search them.  Fortunately, these guards were untrained and seemed more concerned with robbing them than they were with security.  They wanted jewelry and money, competing with each other as to who could search the most passengers and collect the most money in the least amount of time.

      Rob watched as one guard listened to the camera crew’s arguments for why they should be able to keep their equipment.  The guard, half listening, seemed more concerned with how many passengers the other guards were going through.  In the end, he allowed the camera crew to keep their equipment and rushed off to search other passengers before the others could get any further.

      Turning around, Rob noticed a curious guard holding a floppy diskette in one hand and Marie’s purse in the other.  He didn’t seem to know what he was holding.  She was fumbling for words.

      Rob had to think fast.  “You have a coaster, Mrs. Anderson?”

      “A what?”

      “What a pretty coaster you have!”  He couldn’t believe he hadn’t come up with something better than that.

      “Yes. Yes!  I always bring a coaster with me so I don’t damage furniture with my drinks.”

      The guard turned it over and cocked his head.  “Drinks?”

      Marie flashed him her most charming, flirtatious smile.  “No, silly.  A coaster!”  She daintily plucked the diskette from his hand and laid it on the table beside her.  Then she took the guard’s drink and set it on top of it.

      “There.  You see? Isn’t that better?”

      “It is worth nothing.”  With that, he hurried off to the next passenger.

      Marie quickly wiped it off and returned it to her purse.

      Rob drew closer, keeping an eye on the guards.  “How is it?”

      “A coaster?  Couldn’t you come up with anything better than that?  I felt like an idiot!”

      Rob smiled mischievously, mocking her performance, “You see?  Isn’t that better?”  He laughed as she scowled at him, trying her best not to smile, but she never could resist his charm.  Huffily, she grabbed the children and joined the others.

      A short time later, four large guards walked in and demanded that the captain accompany them.  Well, Rob thought, it’s finally begun.  Now maybe we’ll get some answers.  They seemed to walk forever -- perhaps to the other side of the compound? -- to a small room with only a chair and a single light hanging from the ceiling.

      “Sit here.”

      “I’m fine right here.”

      The guard caught him in the stomach with the butt of his rifle, sending him to the floor.  An officer walked into the room from behind and stood over him.  His uniform was different from the other military men he had seen so far.  The guard pulled Rob to his feet and forcefully set him into the chair, cuffing his hands behind him.

      “What do you want?”  A fist caught him on his left cheek, sending him and his chair to the floor.  He almost blacked out but managed to stay conscious.

      The officer towered over him.  His English was almost perfect.  “I ask the questions here, understood?”

      Rob nodded as the guards returned him to an upright position.  He was beginning to put the pieces together.  This officer was not like the others.  The enormous chip on his shoulder.  The different uniform.  The perfect English he spoke.  The short wiry frame.  It was all adding up: this man wasn’t Iraqi!  He must be somehow rejected in his own country and is now making everyone he meets pay for his misfortune.

      The officer postured haughtily before him.  He couldn’t have weighed much over a hundred twenty pounds, yet he carried himself as if he weighed two hundred.

      Great, Rob thought.  He’s some kind of sadistic sociopath.

      “I want to know about the intelligence mission you were on.  What countries are involved?  Who do you report to?”

      “We are a civilian fli...”  Another blow, to his left cheek this time, sent him over the other direction.  This time he did lose consciousness and awoke to find himself still lying on the floor.

Wasit Prison Facility

Wasit Territory, East Central Iraq

Prisoner Barracks

 

      Logan sat down by Marie.  “Don’t worry.  We don’t know what they’re up to here, but if they were going to kill us, they would not furnish us with quarters, a bathroom, and pillows and blankets for the night.  I think they’re planning to hold us here for a while, perhaps for some sort of ransom.”

      “Why did they take Rob?”

      “They want some answers, and Rob is the pilot.  At least, that’s what they think.  They’ll probably start by being very tough and accusing him of espionage.  My guess is that they know we were hijacked, and they just want to get the details.”

      “Will they let us go when Rob explains to them what happened?”

      “Don’t count on it.  Tensions are very high between the West and Iraq politically.  Our hijacking took place at probably the worst possible time.  Most people are not aware that it is very possible another war could break out at any moment.”

      “If that happens, what will it mean for us?”

      “Well...  it won’t be good, of course.  It’s hard to say, but I wouldn’t count on being released any time soon.  Rob will be okay.  They will probably beat him but only to hurt him.  Their blows will be measured.  They will attempt to find a weakness of his and exploit it.  If beatings don’t work, they will try something else.  It is absolutely imperative that, when they bring him back, you do not display marital affection, or the next thing they will use is you and your children against him.”

      Marie stared at him, horrified.  “What should I do?”

      “They will be bringing him back soon.  They have no intention of holding him this initial time for very long.  Take the children to a corner and do not allow them to see your husband when they bring him back.  We will care for him for you.  Don’t worry.  He is not alone, and neither are you.”

      He stood up, smiling an indulgent smile at her before he turned to focus his attention on his next task.  Grant was working on his laptop computer when he sat down next to him.  “Nice-looking computer,” he said, examining it closely.

      “Thanks,” Grant replied curtly.

      “Four eighty-six or Pentium?”

      “Pentium one twenty.”  

      “Wow!  Lots of horsepower there.  What do you use it for?  Word processing?”

      Grant stopped working.  “Well, yes.  But I have diagnostic tools on here, too.”

      “Diagnostics!  What are you?  A hacker?”

      Grant closed the laptop.  “No, electrical engineer.  My partner, Jason Katz, and I have a communications company.  We design communications components.”

      “Radio or TV?”

      “Not that kind of communication.  Network communications.”

      “I see.  Could you work with TV if you had to?”

      “Oh, I suppose.  There’s not that much difference in signal.   Why?  You got somethin’ in mind?”

      “Oh, no.”  Logan shook his head.  “You see those cameras the film crew uses?”

      “Yeah.”

      “Could you work on them?  I mean, could you, if necessary, hook something up to them?  Fix them?  Do work on them, like hooking something up to them?”

      “Maybe.  I don’t know.  It depends on what it is and what equipment I had to work with.  What d’ya have in mind?”

      “Nothing!  Nothing at all.”  Logan smiled and rose to leave.  He had all the pieces.  Now if he could just get Rob to put it all together.

Wasit Prison Facility

Wasit Territory, East Central Iraq

Interrogation Room

 

      As Rob regained consciousness, the guards again set his chair upright.  He winced and tried to protect his tender ribs.  His face was barely recognizable.  He wiped the hot sticky blood from his nose and mouth.

      His captor sauntered toward him.  “Before this is over, I will have all the answers that I require, do you understand?”

      Rob looked up into the cold, hard face.  No matter what he said, he was going to be beaten anyway.  The questions he was asked were designed to produce a beating.  If he were a spy or a civilian pilot, he would not be able to give any information, but the officer did get what he wanted from this initial meeting: he set the rules!  Rob put his head down again. “Yes, I understand.”

Wasit Prison Facility

Wasit Territory, East Central Iraq

Prisoner Barracks

 

      Logan stared out the window.  As best he could tell, they were about fifty miles southeast of Baghdad.  Israeli Intelligence knew about this installation.  It was originally built and manned by the French Foreign Legion and later turned into a prison because of its remote location.  Until now, no one in the Israeli intelligence community knew that this installation had been reactivated.

      He watched the sky with all the jet fighters and bombers coming and going overhead from the direction of the airbases around Baghdad.  He needed to remember every detail he’d seen since his arrival.  One never knew just what small detail might become of utmost importance.

 

      Nancy, however, was only concerned with the passengers.  She felt responsible for whatever would happened to them and wished she could do more.  She stood by the doors and paced nervously.  She kept looking over at Marie, thinking she should have demanded to go as well.  Nancy made her way over to Marie and sat down.  “I want you to know that I think you are an incredibly strong woman.  You’ve done what most women would not: you gave up your husband for us.  I don’t know if I could have done that.”

      Marie’s eyes teared but she held herself together.

      “I would love to give you a hug, but I don’t want them to start putting two and two together.  I promise you this: I will do all that I can to help him as if I were you.  Is that okay with you?”

      Before Marie could answer, the doors opened, and Rob’s unconscious body was shoved into the room.  Nancy caught Marie’s eyes, pleading silently for her to go and help him.

      Grant and Katz helped him over to one of the center pillars.  “Can we get these handcuffs off?”  But the guards walked out and closed the door.

 

      Rob actually looked worse then he felt.  He scooted sideways until he made sure that Marie was out of the line of sight with the closed circuit camera, then winked.  He knew that the officer he had just met would be watching him very closely.  All the passengers had gathered around as if expecting him to tell them how it went, but, given his present condition, they were not quite sure they wanted to know.

      He tried to make light of the situation.  “I had a real good talk with their authorities.  You’ll be happy to know that they agreed to all of our demands.”

      Laughter broke out as the tension level dropped significantly.

      Suddenly, his face was covered with bright camera lights.  Rogers and Douglas started barraging him with questions about what had happened to him.  He just shook his head and closed his eyes.

Wasit Prison Facility

Wasit Territory, East Central Iraq

Prison Commander’s Office

 

      “Turn it off!”  Colonel Esfandiari was disgusted with what he’d seen on the TV monitor in his office.  “Turn it off now!  I’ve seen all I need to see.”  He spoke more to himself than to anyone else in the room.  He turned and looked out the window.

      Esfandiari was born in Egypt but educated in the West -- the United States, in fact.  He had the opportunity to train with the American military through an officer exchange program that the U.S. offered to many of its allies.  It was there that he developed a deep resentment for what he called  “American arrogance.”  His nationality gave him minority status among even the minorities, and, as such,  he believed, was never given due respect for his military knowledge.  Then, when he finally returned to Egypt, he was eventually expelled from the Egyptian army because of his strong ties to and sympathy for PLO terrorists.

      It didn’t bother him much, though, since he quickly found a new home in the Iraqi army, an organization that was more geared to his politics.  To him, his life was nothing more than a struggle through one barrier after another, and over the course of many years, he had become a man filled with great hate and rage.

      I will kill that American pilot eventually, and then the other passengers, he told himself, but not until I get my satisfaction.

      A tactician by nature, everything he did was carefully considered and planned.  Every alternative was thoroughly explored and contingencies carefully mapped out.  He was always thoroughly focused, causing him to have little patience or respect for the inadequate Iraqi military around him.  He sat staring out the window with his elbows on the arm rests and his thumbs under his chin, slowly tapping his two index fingers together as he planned his next step.

 

 

USS Brittany Shore

Persian Gulf

 

      From the bridge of the frigate USS Brittany Shore, Captain Neil Rainey listened to the General Quarters siren sound.  His was the lead ship of a task force made up of surface-to-surface and surface-to-air missile frigates as well as supply and troop transports.  But in order to get into the Persian Gulf, they would have to pass through the Strait of Hormuz, bordered on one side by Iran and the other by the United Arab Emirates.

      In the middle of this strait were three small islands, seized by Iran, that had seen a significant military buildup in the past couple of years.  Iran, though not friendly with Iraq, had claimed the Persian Gulf as a military free zone.  That is, to everyone, of course, but itself.  When the latest hostilities began between the U.S. and Iraq, Iran announced that it would not allow military ships to pass into the straits and immediately began to increase its already significant military force on the islands.

      Rainey knew they had American-made Hawk surface-to-air missiles, Chinese Seer II surface-to-surface, about a dozen fast missile boats, and over eight thousand troops.  The fast missile boats and the Seer II missiles concerned him the most.  The boats had such a low profile and were so quick that they could be within seven miles before radar detected them.  And the Seer II was a state-of-the-art medium-range sea-skimming missile containing a warhead capable of blasting a hole into even the most heavily armored vessels.

      The Brittany Shore had at its disposal a broad list of weapons that, if used correctly, could defeat the Iranian weapons.  She had a multi-purpose helicopter that could transport troops, search for submarines, or, in combat situations, be outfitted with air-to-surface or air-to-air missiles as required.  There was a Phalanx, a twenty millimeter Vulcan cannon, located amid ship -- considered a last ditch defense against incoming missiles -- and a multi-purpose automatic one hundred twenty millimeter cannon at the front of the ship.  Rainey was depending on the Sea Sparrow surface-to-air missiles.  The compact missiles had shown superb performances against both enemy missiles and aircraft during simulated drills.

      Rainey had taken command of his vessel eighteen months before.  He had been commanding her since her shakedown cruise and had come to love her as if she were his wife.  He had never been in actual combat before, but he did believe in himself and in his men.  The men of the Brittany Shore had come to respect their young captain.  He was always fair and honest and seemed to know each of his one hundred thirty crew members individually.

      He gently stroked the console in front of him and remembered what his last captain told him several years ago when he served as first officer aboard a different ship: “Treat her right, son, and she’ll always bring you home.”  From him, he learned that a captain earns respect from his crew by respecting them first.

      It was time to let his crew know what was going on.  He keyed his microphone.  “As you all know, we are in a state of war.  Within the next few minutes, we will be passing through a strait that Iran has illegally claimed as their territory.  We are the lead ship heading into harm’s way.  Behind us is a convoy of troops and supplies that must be delivered to Kuwait if our forces there are to continue to stand against the invading Iraqi army.  Whatever gets past us gets through to the convoy.  Remember men, it is not a question of whether we can pass through these straits up ahead, we must!  Thousands of men are depending on us and on our success.  It is absolutely imperative that we succeed, because...  because no one else can.  Trust me, your buddies, and this ship.  Do your jobs, and do them just the way we drilled.  If you do your best, as I know you will, that will be good enough.  Finally, I want to thank every one of you for the pleasure of being your captain.”

      Four miles ahead, hovering at five hundred feet, the Lance’s radar suddenly showed a small dot appearing and disappearing.  The Lance was the Brittany Shore’s helicopter, the Navy derivative of the army Black Hawk and the latest multi-purpose helicopter in military production.  The look-down radar was specially fitted to give it the ability to see sea skimming missiles and periscopes.

      “The way the dot comes and goes...  It’s gotta be a sea skimmer.”

      The pilot contacted his home ship.  “Brittany Shore, we are tracking a sea skimmer missile bearing zero-one-six at twelve miles from your position.”

      “I’ve got some boats, now.  It looks like six.”

      The Lance carried two large long-range Harpoon missiles.  Its mission was to weave its way through the picket line of missile boats and Hawk missile batteries on the island and destroy the radar station that was tracking the fleet.

      The Brittany Shore was not a primary target, but it had to be destroyed if the Iranian forces were to get to the fleet.

      First Officer Dana Pitney was watching the radar on the ship.  “Captain,  we’re tracking a missile bearing zero-two-six at four miles.  Lance has two more at six and ten miles.”

      Rainey knew this meant that there were less than thirty seconds until impact with the first missile.  “Launch a Sea Sparrow.”

      The radar operator’s hands raced deftly over his console.  “Oh, no!  We just lost primary radar!  I’ll have it reestablished in thirty seconds.”

      Pitney watched him work.  “That’ll be too late!”

      The captain stood.  “Come right zero-two-six.”

      “Sir, that will point us directly at it.”

      “It’ll give us the smallest profile for the missile.  Ready the Phalanx.”

      “There it is.”  A bridge spotter pointed to a dot in the sky just ahead of them.

      The Phalanx fired in short bursts without success.  A second later, the front of the Brittany Shore exploded.  Bodies were thrown everywhere, and fire broke out on three different decks.  The ship had lost a garage-size section of deck with most of the ship’s nose above the water line gone and a hole on the port side water line the size of a car.  The ship was taking on water.

      Rainey grabbed his microphone.  “Emergency and fire crews to the forecastle and front deck immediately.”

      “Sir, the radar is back on line and tracking two missiles.”

      Pitney turned.  “We should retreat now.”

      “Never order steak unless you’re ready to pay the price.  Launch the Sea Sparrows, now.”

      “The first one’s too close,” said the radar operator. “I’ve got a lock on the second one.  Uh, sir?  Radar has three missile boats bearing six-three-five at six miles and closing.”

      Rainey looked around his ship.  “It’s up to you now.”

      The Phalanx was set on auto and began firing at the first missile when it closed to five hundred meters, or eight seconds, away.  At fifty meters, less than one second from impact, the missile exploded, showering the deck and emergency crews with debris.  Almost simultaneously, the Sea Sparrows launched from the dual quad launcher. 

      Pitney rushed toward the captain.  “Sir, we’re taking on too much water.  We’ve got to slow down.”

      Rainey looked at the charts on the smoke-filled bridge.  Glass from the broken windows lay scattered over everything.  The ship had wedged herself between the island and the straits.  “All engines stop.”

      From this position, the convoy could pass to the west and be fully shielded by the Brittany Shore if she could just continue to fight.  The convoy can make it through, Rainey thought, if Lance can just get that radar.

 

      Lance passed through the missile boats without much problem and flew at over a hundred knots toward the island just twenty feet above the water.  “Sir, we’re being tracked,” said the electronics officer to the pilot.

      “Have you acquired the radar base yet?”

      “Yes.. Yes, I’ve got it.  Bearing seven four eight at twenty-three miles.  We’ve got to climb to at least one hundred feet to launch the missile.”

       “That’ll make us a sitting duck.”  The pilot took Lance to a higher altitude.  “We might as well wave a red flag and tell them where we’re at.”

      An alarm sounded as a Hawk missile was launched from the island.

      “Come on!  Fire the Harpoon!  Just one second more...”

 

      The radar operator was still watching his console.  “Sir, Lance has disappeared from radar.  Also, I’ve got two missile boats bearing zero-nine-three at two thousand meters.  Sir, they’re attacking and launching missiles.”

      Rainey looked at Pitney.  “Is the cannon on-line?”

      “Yes, sir, but I don’t know if it’s in any condition to fire.  There’s a lot of damage up there.”

      “Use the cannon.”

      Another officer turned to the captain.  “Captain, the phalanx is out of ammo.  They’re reloading it now.”

      The bridge spotter shook his head.  “Those missiles will be here before it’s loaded, sir.”

      “That’s all right, Ensign.  As long as they’re shooting at us, the convoy is safe.  What’s the convoy’s position, now?”

      “Sir, the convoy is due west of our position,” the radar operator said.  “Do you think Lance got the radar?”

      Rainey looked in the direction of the island. “God, let’s hope so.”

      Moments later, four missiles slammed into the side of the Brittany Shore.  Fire broke out all over the ship, which began to list sharply to the right.  Only emergency power remained.

      Pitney’s charred face appeared from behind a post.  “Shall I give orders to abandon ship, sir?”

      “Do we have any weapons left?”  Rainey’s arm was soaked with red, hanging limp.

      “Yes, Captain.  The one twenty millimeter cannon is still operational.  It worked against the missile boats.  I think we’ve sunk five now.”

      Rainey dropped to his knees, clinging to the console.  Several of the bridge crew lay wounded on the floor.  “Has the convoy passed by yet?”

      “Medic!  We need a medic here!”

      The radar operator looked at Pitney.  “Sir, I’ve got the radar back up...  And sir, we’ve got an aircraft bearing zero-six-three.  It’s... it’s a MIG-23, sir.”

      Rainey grabbed Pitney’s arm as he sank to the floor.  “Take care of her, Pitney...  And she’ll always bring you home.”  His eyes closed.

      Pitney stood and looked around.  “Is the Sea Sparrow on-line?”

      “I think I can get you one.”

      “I want that MIG!”

      “Affirmative, sir.  Firing the Sea Sparrow.” 

      “Are there any more hostiles?”

      “No, sir.  No MIGs and no more missiles.  Lance must’ve gotten the radar.”

      “Engine room.  Can you make turns?”

      “Affirmative, Captain.”

      “Give me three knots.  Pilot, set course in pursuit of the convoy.  We’ll cover them as they leave.  Somebody radio the convoy and wish them Godspeed.”




 

Day Three

Wasit Prison Facility

East Central Iraq

Prisoner Barracks

 

      Rob awoke the next morning to the sun shining in on him through the window.  He had spent the night in handcuffs leaning against the pillar, so his neck was stiff and his hands felt numb.  It had been almost an entire day since any of them had eaten.  He looked around.  Most of the others were still asleep except for Logan.  He was sitting directly under the camera where he knew he wouldn’t be seen and was watching everyone, including Rob.  He found himself wondering if Logan was one of the terrorists or maybe an Iraqi conspirator of some sort, there only to spy on the prisoners.  He seemed to observe everything and keep to himself.  He was unusually detached from everyone.

      That is...  everyone except Marie.  Several times Rob had seen him talking with her.  In fact, he could think of no one else with whom he had seen Logan talking.  Well, for now he would keep an eye on him until he could get a message to her to stay away from him.

 

      Logan walked over to stand by the window and study the outside area.  From the front door of the block house in which they were located to the front gate of the compound was less than fifty meters.  Only two guard towers kept watch over this area.  Two expert marksmen could eliminate the guards in less than two seconds, he thought.  The motor pool was just outside of the blockhouse door to the left.  There were two Land Rovers with mounted machine guns, two transport trucks, the bus, and an armored car. 

      For a moment, he allowed himself to be impressed, and somewhat surprised also, with how well his intelligence training had prepared him for this situation.  The intelligence community was faced almost daily with impossible tasks.  To find solutions, one must first define the problem, then inventory the available resources, and finally pool the resources into a workable solution.  In this case, the problem was easily definable, and he had just concluded an inventory of resources.  Now the solution was beginning to form.  It’s just too easy. 

      Something bothered him, though.  How would the authorities ever locate this place?  He knew that Israel, if not the U.S., would attempt a rescue if their location were known.  But how to get a message out of here?

 

      At mid-morning, the passengers were finally taken out for their first meal, but Rob was taken again to the same small office he had been in the day before.  This time Rob stood quietly.   Colonel Esfandiari walked into the office from behind Rob, drew his revolver and pointed it at Rob’s head.  “I could just kill you and get it over with,” he said with a soft ominousness.  “Does that scare you?”

      Rob looked into the colonel’s eyes, trying to see beyond his own fear of death.   Esfandiari squinted briefly and turned his head slightly.  There it is, Rob thought.  It was just a test.  He weighed his options and decided that a show of weakness might cause this maniac to look for someone else to torment.  No!  If anybody, it must be him.

      Rob tried to sound lighthearted.  “Actually, you’re the sixth Arab to point a gun at me in the past twenty-four hours.  I killed the other five.”

      Sweat burst across Rob’s face as he watched the muscles in his tormentor's cheeks tighten.  Then, with a deep breath,  Esfandiari holstered his pistol and turned away.

      He dismissed the guards then stalked pompously about the room.  “You obviously don’t understand that I’m not just any Arab.”

      Rob immediately caught onto his captor’s weakness.  Could it be that this western-educated Arab considered himself American?

      “I was educated in the United States...”

      Rob interrupted, pushing his luck. “I know you...”

      Esfandiari whirled around angrily, then smirked at his prisoner.  “Then, go on.  Tell me who I am.”

      “Did you ever hear the story of the pot and the kettle?”

      Confused but curious, Esfandiari just stared blankly at Rob.

      “There was a pot and a kettle sitting on a stove one day.  The pot looked at the kettle and said, ‘I’m sure glad I’m not like you.  ‘Why is that?’ the kettle asked.  ‘Well, you’re black,’ said the pot.”  Rob glanced at Esfandiari, but his captor made no move, only studied Rob intently.  “You see, what is so ironic is that they were both made from the same piece of metal.”

      “So,”  Esfandiari exploded, “they were BOTH black!  Is that what you are trying to say?!” 

      Rob had pushed the right buttons.

      “You look at me as if I am one of these... these... these spineless... ignorant... fools!”  Esfandiari sputtered.  “No!  No! I am more!” He shook his finger in Rob’s face.  “I am more than that, and before I am done with you, you will know that, too.”   Esfandiari turned sharply on his heels and stomped out. 

      Rob knew he had pretty much guaranteed the safety of the passengers.  Their sparring had turned this situation into a personal battle between the two of them.   Esfandiari no longer cared about the other passengers.  Now he would not be able to resist focusing his rage on Rob only.  Suddenly, the door opened again behind him, and the guards came back in.  Rob took a deep breath and braced himself: he knew what was going to happen next...

 

Wasit Territory

East Central Iraq

 

      Captain Taylor managed to stall the Iraqi offensive for only three hours.  To his knowledge, he was the only survivor.  He wasn’t sure if any of the Abrams or Bradleys had managed to escape the Iraqi counter-offensive.  It came quickly from every direction.  His company had been split up and destroyed completely. Attacks from the ground units, combined with those of attack helicopters and Air Force fighters made for a quick Iraqi victory.

      He tried to remember the last thing that happened.  There was an explosion as his tank was hit, then...  Then he was on this truck, but where was he being taken?  Were there any other survivors?  The guards would not talk to him or answer his questions.  He wasn’t sure if that was because they were ordered not to or they just couldn’t speak English. 

      They had spent the night before parked beside the road.  He went to sleep listening to fighters flying back and forth overhead.  He hoped they belonged to the U.S., but he had his doubts.  They had been traveling northward for a day.  If their destination wasn’t Baghdad, then it certainly must be near it.

Wasit Prison Facility

East Central Iraq

Prisoner Barracks

 

      Logan paused momentarily as he looked into Marie’s eyes.  If Rob has the leadership and imagination that I think he does, he thought, then he will certainly know what to do with this information.

      “You must get this information to Rob.  It is very important that no one know where it came from.”

      “I understand.”

      “Don’t look at it, but you know the camera over in the corner that is monitoring us?”

      “Yes.”

      “Listen carefully.  First, the camera has a transmitter on it that broadcasts the signal to different parts of this compound.  Second, the camera crew has equipment that could intercept that signal and retransmit it on a U.S. military emergency band frequency.  Do you understand what I’m saying?”

      Marie looked insulted.  “Don’t patronize me.”

      “I’m very sorry.”  Logan was apologetic, looking both surprised and impressed.   “Third, you know the two businessmen over to your left by the window?  They are electrical engineers, and one has a technician’s tool set with him.  The final piece is this.” He handed her a pocket pager.  “The crystal from this pager can be used to receive the signal transmitted by that closed circuit camera.  If all the pieces are put together correctly, the same picture that the guards are watching could be retransmitted on an emergency band width that the U.S. military constantly monitors.  It would take only minutes for the U.S. to vector our position.  Then, if the signal was picked up by the Iraqis also, they would be able to trace the signal to this compound to that camera and to the transmitter it contains, but I don’t believe they would be able to figure out what happened.”

      Marie stared intently at him.  “Let me get this straight.  You want Rob and those two businessmen... “ She waved her hand toward Grant and Katz, but Logan quickly grabbed her hand and lowered it.

      “Never, ever, point at someone when you’re being watched.”

      She looked at him sheepishly. “Sorry.  You want Rob and those two to use your beeper to intercept the broadcast from that camera and retransmit it with the TV cameras on some emergency channel?”

      “That’s correct.”

      “Can that really be done?”

      “I’m not sure.  I’m not an electrician, but something tells me that if it is possible, your husband can make it work.”

      “I’m sure he’ll be pleased to know about your confidence in him, but I’m not thrilled about having Rob do something that could get him killed.”

      He remained silent for a moment as he considered her.  She was very beautiful and obviously very dedicated to her husband.  “Marie, are you aware that there have been very few kidnappings in this part of the world that have not resulted in someone, if not everyone, being killed?  We cannot depend on diplomacy to save us.  We don’t even know if our nations know what country we’re being held in, and they certainly do not know we’re here.  If we’re to be rescued, we must let them know where we are.  The rest is up to them.”

      She looked at least partially convinced.  “What about the frequency for the emergency band?  What is it?”

      He handed her a sheet of paper.  It appeared to be a type of diary for the last couple of days with the time of day in the left-hand column.

      “A diary?”

      He looked around to see if her surprise drew any attention, but everyone seemed to be busy as they were.  “No, not just a diary.  The times are fictitious.  If you take all the numbers from the times on this page and put them together, you have the frequency of the emergency band.”

      She looked at the page again, then up at him.  “Can I keep this?”

      “No, just look at it and memorize it.”

      She visually placed all the numbers together and committed it to memory.  A moment later, she handed it back to him.

      “I’ll see that Rob gets this information.”

      He started to turn away but stopped to look back at her.  “Remember, Rob cannot know where this came from.  It’s for his own good!”  Then he left her.

 

      Rob looked at Nancy, shocked.  “Marie told you this?”

      Nancy nodded.

      He glanced over toward Marie and then back at Nancy, unbelieving.  “Marie?”  He had always been aware of her technical knowledge, but this surpassed anything of which he ever considered her capable.

      “The answer is yes,” he said, trying to regain his composure.  “I know exactly what she means.  Marie told you this?  My Marie?”

      “Yes,” Nancy repeated, getting visibly perturbed with his incredulity, “and she said that you would understand.”

      “I do, but I didn’t know that communications were of any interest to her.  Don’t you think she’s been acting strange?”

      “Not at all.  Under the circumstances, I think that she’s been acting quite normal.”

      ”Dreaming up a way to turn a local surveillance camera into a regional broadcast center is not typical for her!  Not only that, how would she know what the emergency band frequency is for the U.S. military?  You’d have to be in the intelligence commun...”

      Rob stopped himself and glanced around until his eyes found the quiet dark-haired man who talked so often to Marie.  “Never mind.  I think I just figured it out.”


 

 Wasit Prison Facility

East Central Iraq

Prisoner Barracks, 3:34pm

 

      Since the Iraqis had not yet set up a prisoner of war detention center, they took Taylor and one other officer, a pilot from a downed helicopter, to the compound where passengers from Flight 1430 were being detained.  Taylor was not expecting to see civilians when he walked into the dorm.  Surrounding him were American, British, and Israeli civilians, including a civilian airline pilot.  Every instinct told him he needed to take charge of the situation.  He turned to the guard and began to list his demands, insisting on seeing his commander.

 

      Esfandiari stepped into the room as Taylor was objecting to the civilians being held as prisoners on his compound.  Having watched Taylor with interest for several minutes, he drew his gun and walked over to the military pilot who had been brought in with Taylor.  He smiled, pointed the gun at the pilot’s head, and pulled the trigger.

      The civilians screamed and ran toward the back of the room.  Marie tried to shield her children from the horror, but they were screaming hysterically and clinging to her.

      Without thinking, Taylor moved toward Esfandiari, poised to attack.

      Esfandiari leveled his gun at the Taylor’s head.  “For every demand you make, I will shoot a bullet into your head.”

      Taylor backed off, lifting his hands in surrender.  “No, No.  I don’t have any demands.  None at all.”

      Esfandiari glared at Taylor in contempt, then walked over to Rob.  “Will you beg me for this man’s life, or should I kill him in front of you?”

      Rob knew that begging Esfandiari was the type of attention that he craved.  Fear and admiration from Americans was his life-long ambition.  If Rob gave him what he wanted, he would kill someone else whenever he needed another high.

      Rob barely acknowledged Esfandiari.  “I see a little man,” Rob held his thumb and forefinger one inch apart, “with a great... big... gun.”

      The muscles in Esfandiari’s neck grew taut and his face turned red.  He struck Rob across the face with the butt of his gun.  His hands shook in rage as he held the gun in Rob’s face, and his breathing was so heavy Rob thought he would hyperventilate.  Suddenly,  he stepped back and holstered his gun.  “You would like that, wouldn’t you?”

      Actually, Rob had no idea what he was talking about.

      “You would like to be the martyr.  Well, you have much suffering to do first.”   Esfandiari turned on his heels and stalked out of the dorm.  The guards gathered the dead soldier and dragged him out with them. 

      Taylor made his way over to Rob.  “That was a pretty stupid thing to do.”

      Rob glared back at Taylor, then pointed at the blood on the floor.  “That was a pretty stupid thing to do.”

      But Taylor wouldn’t leave it alone.  “Do you consider yourself the leader of these people?”

      “If you’re asking me if I speak for them... you need to talk to them.”

      Taylor pushed his finger into Rob’s chest.  “People like you get other people hurt.”

      Rob wasn’t about to take any lectures from this arrogant jerk.  “No one got hurt until you walked in with your stupid demands, so get out of my face unless you want to become another red spot on the floor.”  Then Rob put his finger on Taylor’s chest. “Got it?”

      Taylor stood speechless as Rob turned away.  Rob knew it would not be his last tangle with the egotistical soldier who was supposed to be on their side.  Having no comprehension of the prison warden’s psychotic nature, this new prisoner was a greater threat to their safety than their captor.

      An American soldier had been murdered right in front of him, and he was helpless to do anything about it.  Frustrated, Rob limped over to the window, dropping his head against the bars.  He couldn’t figure out Esfandiari.  How much satisfaction did he get from the murder?  If he enjoyed it, then he would kill again and again until they were all dead.  Rob hoped he was able to humiliate him enough so that it would not be something he’d want to readily try again.  He glanced toward the corner where Marie knelt comforting the children.  She was eyeing him with a concerned smile.  He knew that he had to remain strong for them.

 

      Nancy couldn’t resist.  She approached Taylor.   “The answer is yes.”

      Taylor’s eyes showed interest.

      “Yes, he is our leader, and yes, he does speak for us.  He’s not the captain.  He’s one of the passengers, just like the rest of us.  And he is the reason we are all still alive.”

      He opened his mouth slightly as if to ask a question, but she didn’t give him a chance.

      “Let me tell you about that man over there you just brushed off.  When we were hijacked by five terrorists who were planning to destroy our airplane and killed our flight crew, he singlehandly killed the hijackers, disarmed the bomb, and landed the plane.  He’s not the pilot; he’s just pretending to be so that crazy commander will focus his hate on him.  Now that man has a proven track record with us, so don’t even think of asking us to choose between you.  Just think about this: until you came along, no one had been hurt.  And now that maniac has the taste of blood in his mouth.  I only hope that if he shoots someone else, it’s you!”

      “Wait a minute! I didn’t kill that man!”  He was shaken by her angry words, and his face was covered with guilt.

      She glared at him, sickened by his attempt to cover his own hide.  “You may just as well have pulled the trigger.”

      “I was just trying to establish some guidelines.”

      She laughed sarcastically.  “Is that what you call it?  Well, that you did, and over there is the blood to prove it.  Rob is our leader and the only one we’re going to listen to.  If any of these passengers are hurt as a result of your recklessness, I hope I live long enough to see you pay!”

      “I had no idea...”

      “Just a suggestion.  Don’t mess with Rob.  He’ll take you apart!”

      She turned abruptly to leave but was stopped by Taylor’s shaking voice.  “Wait!  I’m sorry about what happened!”

      She turned around and sized him up.  “You don’t owe me an apology.  Save it for the widow of the man you just got killed.”

      She stalked off leaving him shaken to the core.  He had just lived through one of the hottest battles of his life, and up until now, he had not made a bad decision.  Was it really true?  Had he cost that soldier his life?  He closed his eyes and turned away from the group.  He was just following what his training dictated under these circumstances.  But if his training was wrong, how should he act?  He was not used to functioning outside of military guidelines.  He needed a frame of reference in which to work.  He wasn’t good at shooting from the hip.

      He turned to look around at the ragged group.  Almost everyone was staring back at him.  He felt completely undone knowing that they disapproved of him.  Moreover, he wasn’t sure that they shouldn’t.

 

      Logan was slightly amused but concerned about the turn of events.  Rob and Taylor were opposites.  Rob was imaginative and intuitive.   Taylor was methodical and meticulous.  If they worked together, they would accomplish a great deal.  That is, of course, if they didn’t kill each other first.

      He noted the insignia on Taylor’s shoulder.  He was part of an Armor division, and now he was a prisoner.  That could only mean one thing.  The war had started.  The ground forces had engaged.  His only consolation was knowing he’d been right when he tried to warn the U.S. and Britain.  Inwardly, he wondered if those intelligence agents were thinking of him now, wishing they had listened.

      If I live through this, he thought, I will take great pleasure in meeting those men again to say ‘I told you so!’

 

      The door opened again, and four guards walked in.  They motioned Rob to come with them.  He studied them for a moment, and then, without a word, he walked back out the door with the guards.

       Nancy slowly moved back toward Taylor as she watched Rob being escorted out of the room.  “Do you see that?”  She nodded toward Rob.

      “Yes,” Taylor replied, guilt still written all over his face.  His eyes darted back and forth like a dog looking for a place to hide.

      She looked him over with pity.  If he had a tail, it would be stuck between his legs, she thought.

      “What’s going to happen now?”

      “If we’re all lucky, he will live another day.  You tell me what’s going to happen.  He’s on his way to see a madman, and thanks to you, he’s not in a very pleasant mood.”

      “What will he do?”

      “He’ll do whatever he has to.  He’s our leader.”


 

Wasit Prison Facility

East Central Iraq

Prison Commander’s Office, 4:23pm

 

      Rob was taken to the same little room.  Esfandiari was waiting for him, drinking wine from a crystal wine glass.  Without looking, Esfandiari set down his glass.  “My reports say that you murdered five Arab citizens.”

      “You have a point, I suppose?”

      “I could have you taken out and shot.”

      “Yeah, you could, but you won’t.  Will you?”

      “What makes you so sure?”

      “Because it won’t change anything, will it?”

      Esfandiari stared at him, his face starting to darken again.

      “If you killed me, you’d still be...” Rob hesitated, guessing at the proper button to push. “The Arab reject.”

      The look on Esfandiari’s face told him he had scored.  Encouraged by what he saw, he drove the point home.  “You’d still be you, and I’d still be me.  Only then, I’d be better than you... forever.”

      Esfandiari sneered and picked up the glass again.  Rob had struck another nerve.  “The day you kill me,” Rob said slowly, maximizing the effect, “is the day you admit that I beat you, and you would have to live with that for the rest of your life.  And you know what would be even worse?   All these people and all your men will know it, too!  Everyone will know what a failure you are!”

      The wine glass shattered in Esfandiari's hand, and he stepped back.  Then he slapped Rob with the back of his hand.  “You may be rich, but that doesn’t make you better!”

      Rob wouldn’t let it go.  “Look around you.  Why do you think they gave you a command out in the middle of a desert, a hundred miles from nowhere?  Look around you, for God’s sake!  Look at this compound.  Look at what you’re ordered to do.  You’re not even involved with any military units.  You’re just police.  Don’t you see?  Whoever put you out here thinks you’re a joke! That’s what they’re trying to tell you!   They’re probably out there right now laughing at you.”

      Esfandiari’s fist slammed against Rob’s already bruised and hurting face.  He fell to the floor, stunned.   As he slowly regained consciousness, he realized that he was lying on the floor, and he could hear Esfandiari standing over him yelling or cursing in Arabic.

      Smart move, he thought. You just don’t know when to quit.

      Rob pretended that he was still out, but Esfandiari ordered his men to drag him to his feet anyway.  “You gave me an idea.  I shall test you.  We shall all see just how good you really are.”

      Rob sincerely hoped he didn’t have to find out what he meant by that.


 

Wasit Prison Facility

East Central Iraq

Prisoner Barracks, 4:40pm

 

      Nancy was sitting next to Marie, trying to help her with the children and add moral support.  She was bothered.  In all the confusion, she’d overlooked the obvious.  What were two American soldiers doing here?  Had there been a rescue attempt?

      She looked at Marie.  She was talking to some quiet dark-haired man about how she had met Rob.  That man seems too interested in her, she thought as she stood up.  But right now, she had to get some answers from Taylor.

      As she stepped in front of Taylor, he seemed totally lost in his thoughts.  At first, he didn’t even seem to realize that she was there.  “You’re a captain in the U.S. Army?”

      “Uh, what?”  Taylor looked up, seeming almost dazed.  Apparently, she had interrupted something important.

      “I can come back if you’d rather?”

      “Oh.  No.  What can I do for you?”  Taylor jumped up.

      “Your uniform.  It’s American, isn’t it?”

      “Yes.”

      “It looks as if you’ve been wearing it for several days.”

      “I have.” 

      Nancy had hoped he would volunteer something.  He was either not very perceptive or not willing to talk, so she tried the direct approach.

      “What are you doing here?”

      “I was captured.”

      “Then you were attempting to rescue us.”

      “Rescue?  No, no rescue.  Why do you...?”  Taylor stopped himself, surprised, as he began to understand her question.  “Then you don’t know, do you?” he said faintly, more to himself than to Nancy.

      “Know what?”

      “I’m sorry.  You don’t know about the war?”

      “War!”

      Everyone in the room looked over at her.  Logan was the first to his feet from Marie’s side and strode across the room to where Nancy stood.  Several other passengers were also joining them.

      Taylor was enjoying his newfound popularity.  “Yes, war.  Yesterday morning, Iraq invaded Kuwait and Saudi Arabia.”

      “About the same time we were being hijacked,” Logan observed.

      “Yes, but I don’t know that the two are connected.”

      Nancy touched Taylor’s arm. “What does this mean for us?”

      “I really don’t know.  Perhaps more soldiers will be brought here.”

      “No, I mean will this make our stay here safer?”

      “Like I said, I really don’t know.”

      Logan knew that since this man was from an Armor division, he probably wouldn’t know much about the American intelligence information, but he decided to ask his questions anyway.  “Does the United States know about this place, and if so, do they know it’s a EPW camp?”

      “A what?”

      “EPW.  Uh... You’ve probably heard of a POW camp?”

      “Yeah.”

      “Same thing.”

      “Okay.  As far as our government knows... I couldn’t begin to guess.”

      “The reason I ask is that they will eventually see military activity here and could mistake it for an army compound.  They might bomb this place.”

      Taylor opened his mouth to answer, then paused.  “Who are you?”

      “Who I am doesn’t matter.  What happens to us does.  What corridor did the invading units use?  Are they heading only south and east?”

      Suddenly, everyone was talking at once.  Taylor backed up and held up his hands against the barrage of questions.  “Slow down, please.  I’ll tell you all I know, and that’s not much.  Yesterday morning, the U.S. and other friendly forces were attacked on a massive scale.  I don’t believe we were prepared for it at all.  I have no idea how this war affects you.  At this time, all I can say is nothing looks very promising.  Our forces are not doing so well.”

      There was a loud noise at the door, and sudden silence fell.


 

Wasit Prison Facility

East Central Iraq

Prisoner Barracks, 5:20pm

 

      Rob left Esfandiari’s office without being beaten.  He probably should have been happy about that, but it concerned Rob because it was the first time that Esfandiari had done something unpredictable.  He wondered what the colonel had in mind as he entered the dorm.  As the huge doors closed behind him, he noticed Katz and Grant pouring over one of the camera crews’ cameras.  I wonder if they could be a little bit more obvious, he thought.

      Rob was met almost immediately by Nancy, Taylor, and several other passengers.  Nancy spoke first. “Rob, did you know there’s a war going on?”

      Rob was surprised and looked to Taylor for more information.

      Taylor was only too happy to oblige.  “Iraq has invaded Saudi Arabia and Kuwait.”

      “When?  You mean since we arrived here?”

      “I was part of an Armor company that was attacked by the initial Iraqi invasion of Saudi Arabia. I think you all should know what’s going on.  I don’t know if your hijacking was part of this war or not, but we’re all in this together now.”

      Obviously, Rob was not prepared for this news and didn’t know quite what to say.  “Do you think this will help or hurt our chances for rescue?”

      Marie, looking very worried, came over to join them.

      “I can’t say for sure.  But I can tell you that our forces are in trouble.  We weren’t ready for this.  The military has bigger problems to worry about than some passengers of a commercial flight.”

      “Will there be other soldiers coming?” Nancy asked.

      “I don’t know.  I’m a little surprised that I’m the only one here.  I can’t believe that I am the only prisoner they have.  Perhaps I was captured before they had made arrangements for a prison camp?  Maybe that’s why I was placed with you.  It’s not typical for nations to mix soldiers and civilians together during times of war.”

      Rob prepared himself for the worst.  “Can we expect a rescue?”

      “Maybe.  Again, I don’t know, I’m just as much in the dark as you are.  Perhaps if they knew where we were being held.  But out here in the middle of nowhere?  I doubt that even God knows where this place is.” 

      “What if they did know where we were?  What then?”

      “Well, this place is screaming for a rescue attempt.  It’s secluded, away from any military or civilian population centers, and with all the hills around here...  They could probably land a helicopter right outside the walls if they wanted to.”

      Rob nodded as he glanced over toward Katz and Grant.  “Thanks.” Then, without waiting to see if there was anything else, he walked over to join the businessmen.

      “Is he being rude, or is it just that he doesn’t like me?”

      Nancy glared at him.  “He does have a lot on his mind, you know.”

 

      Rob explained the plan to Katz and waited for a response. 

      Katz looked up at Rob’s inquiry. “I think your idea has merit.  It’s going to take a little bit of work, though.”

      Rob looked around.  “Do what you can.”

      Rob wanted to talk more with them, but first there was someone else to whom he needed to talk.  He turned around, went over to the window, and sat down.

      Rob sat about five feet away from the mysterious man who had befriended his Marie.  “What should I call you?” Rob looked straight ahead as if he were talking to his shadow.  “Bond?  James Bond?”

      There was a pause as Logan considered how Rob found out.  Had Marie betrayed his confidence and told Rob about him?  Had he been wrong to trust her, or had Rob just figured it out on his own?

      “If you’re talking to me, my name is Jonathan Logan.” 

      “As in double oh Logan?”

      Logan was not amused as he looked around the room to see if anybody else was listening.  He was irritated by Rob’s flippant comments and attitude and wondered why Rob continued to bait him.  He had provided Rob with useful information to aid in their rescue, and he felt that Rob should accept it as such.

      “Do you have a point?”

      “Yes. I want to know who you really are, and why you are here.” 

      “And I’ve told you that.”

      “No, you’ve told me who you are, not why you’re here.”

      “I am a farm equipment sales representative.  I’m trying to sell...”

      “Oh, please!  Spare me!  You told me your name is Logan, not who you really are or what you really do.”

      “Why don’t you just tell me what you want me to say.”

      Neither man had yet looked at the other.  Finally, Rob turned to Logan. “Look, I don’t know who you are, and that’s fine.  You could be some military communications operator who doesn’t want to get involved here, and that’s fine, too.  But if you’re in the intelligence community or an officer in the armed forces, and you just don’t want to get involved, then that’s not fine.  You can get your hands dirty with the rest of us.  If you’re who I think you are, then you’re the one here with the experience and qualifications to be the leader. Not me!” 

      Logan thought about what Rob said.  Finally, he turned to face him.  “So that’s what this is about?  You’re trying to shirk your responsibility as captain?”

      Rob’s mouth dropped open, and his eyes widened in disbelief.  “Now, wait a minute! Don’t turn this around on me!  You know that I’m not the captain!”

      “But you’re wearing the uniform.”

      Rob was about to answer when he realized what Logan was doing.  “I’m wearing the uniform because I have to keep my true identity a secret.  You want me to say that, because that applies to you as well.  Right?”

      Logan remained silent, thanking heaven Rob was as perceptive as he’d hoped.

      “But I’m not qualified.”

      Logan was not as sympathetic with Rob’s personal evaluation. “What do you think makes one qualified?  A uniform?  A medal?  Leadership is a talent that you either have or you don’t.  In your case, Rob, leadership is something with which you were born.  Don’t shortchange yourself.  I don’t think you’ve even begun to know what you’re capable of.”

      Logan paused and rubbed his face with his hand, then motioned as if he wanted to start over.  “You see, I’ve never met anyone quite as intuitive and resourceful as you are.  You’re a natural born leader, not like so many of us who spend years going to school just to spend our lives led by someone else’s rules.  You lead by the seat of your pants, and you do it very well.  Your perceptiveness with that Arab commander has probably saved all our lives.”

      Logan looked directly at Rob.  “And that’s not something that can be learned from all the intelligence training in the world.  You don’t want the job, or the responsibility that you have, and I can understand that, but don’t sell yourself short, and don’t try to pawn it off on someone less qualified.  You feel inadequate?  Deal with it, and get in line with the rest of us.  None of us is perfect, and we don’t live in a perfect world.  We all make mistakes, only men like you make fewer than the rest of us.  You may not be everything that you’d like a leader to be, but you’re the best we’ve got.  So quit looking for someone else to lead because you’d like it if they did.  You’d always know that you’d be a better leader.”

      Rob thought about it all for a moment.  “But could you at least help us?  Or is there some reason that you have to be so secretive?”

      Logan sighed in frustration.  “What do you want to hear?  Do you want me to tell you that I’m in possession of information that is so hot that it could burn the paint off these walls?”  He made a wide motion with his hand, then paused as he noticed that there was no paint on the walls, making him even more irritated.  “And if that is true, then the less you really know about me the better.”

      Rob paused as he thought it over.  He had not counted on getting rebuked and lectured by this man.  “I am right about you.”

      Logan stared momentarily at Rob wondering if anything he said had gotten through to him.  He also needed to know if Marie had given him away.  If she had blown his cover, then he had to entertain the possibility of killing her because of the knowledge she possessed.  “How’d you come up with this theory about me, anyway?”

      “Something Marie told me made me think that she’d been talking to someone familiar with military communications.  As far as I know, you’re the only one who’s been talking with her.”

      Logan had his answer.  The information Marie possessed was still secure.

      “I’m a businessman.  I sell farm equipment.  And that’s all I do.”

      Nothing more was spoken as the two sat beside the wall.

 

      Nancy knew Marie had been crying as she neared her.  “Hey, what’s wrong?  You look miserable.  Want to talk about it?”

      Marie seemed to gush.  “It’s everything.  First there was the hijacking. I thought for sure we were going to die, and now we’re in the middle of a war.  How am I supposed to get my children through this when I can’t even handle it myself?”

      “Listen, Marie, you’ve got a great husband.  He’s going to get us all out of this alive, and right now, that’s what’s important.  That’s what we have to focus on.” 

      “But that’s just it.  This isn’t the Rob I know.  He’s not a pilot or a soldier.  I know that he’s just faking everything, and I‘m scared because I don’t know how long he’s going to be able to keep on faking it.  He’s...  He’s just a programmer!  None of this is like him at all!”

      Nancy wished she hadn’t heard that.  Now she was upset.  The last thing she needed to hear from the person who knew Rob the best was a vote of no confidence.  Maybe she was right.   Maybe he was just a fake.  She looked again at Rob as she spoke to Marie, “Well, if he is just a fake, I hope he can continue to con us all!” 

      A young Arab girl who was standing near listening came over and sat beside Marie.  “Hello, your name is Marie?”

      Marie nodded. 

      “I’m sorry that I haven’t introduced myself to you before now, but I really would like to help if I can.”

      Marie smiled.

      “Maybe I could help you with the children.  You see, I feel so bad for you.  These people who hijacked the plane and these soldiers here are not a fair example at all of how my people really are.  Our religion teaches us to be kind and to help others, not to be like the soldiers in this place.”

      Marie smiled again.  “That’s nice to know, and I really could use some help.  I’m not usually so easy to upset like this.  What’s your name?”

      The young girl paused for a moment as if trying to remember something and then said, “I’m sorry, it’s rather hard to pronounce.  My Western friends just call me Terry.”

      Petite and lovely, Terry appeared to be in her mid- to late-twenties.  Obviously well-educated, her mannerisms were those of a proper family upbringing -- she must be used to a good life. Her olive skin was almost perfect, like a porcelain doll.  She’s the type of girl, Marie observed, that every wife mistrusts and every husband admires.  Girls like her keep Marie interested in her own looks.

      “Terry.  That’s a pretty name.  Where are you from?” 

      “Well, my parents were from Lebanon, but they moved to New York when I was three.  I grew up and was educated there.”

      “Were you headed to Israel?”

      “No, Lebanon.  My father’s business has strong ties to Lebanon, so I spent a lot of time there also.  I guess in a way these soldiers hate me as much as you.  You see, jealousy runs very deep in this part of the world, and people of my nationality who have moved to America are viewed as traitors.  Especially if we have been successful.”

      “I’m sorry to hear that.”

      Marie and Terry continued to talk into the afternoon.  Marie told Terry all about her life in Texas and how she and Rob had met and married.  It was nice to have a friend again.


 

Wasit Prison Facility

East Central Iraq

Prisoner Barracks

 

      Later that evening, Grant tapped Rob’s shoulder.  “I think we’ve got it,” he whispered, then walked away.

      Rob remained sitting for about ten minutes more before he stood up and went over to the window where Nancy was standing.  From the window, he could see long shadows stretching across the compound.  Dusk was approaching.  “How’s Marie holding up?  She looks like she’s not dealing with it all too well.”

      As far as Nancy was concerned, Rob was acting just like so many other men that she had known.  He was asking about Marie as if she didn’t exist.  Well, Marie was his wife.  Why should he care how anyone else felt?  “Well, we women have our days.”

      Rob didn’t know what to make of her comment, so he ignored it.  “Nancy, I need you to have the passengers do what we talked about before.”

      Nancy turned toward Rob with her eyes wide open.  “You mean, we’re ready?”

      “Yes.  We’re ready.”

      After awhile, Rob walked over to the pillar where Katz sat.  Rob sat down on the back side of the pillar, opposite the camera.

      “Let’s hear it.”

      Katz knew Rob was talking to him.  “When I pull the trigger on the hand grip, the receiver will start searching the band for the frequency on which the close circuit camera is broadcasting.  By watching in the eyepiece here, I will be able to see what the receiver is picking up.  When I see our room in the eyepiece, I simply release the trigger, and this camera begins to re-transmit the signal on the emergency band that you gave us.” 

      It sounded simple enough.  Rob glanced around the room.  All the passengers were positioned as they were instructed.

      “Let’s do it.”

      “Okay, here we go.”  Katz sat quietly staring into the eyepiece.

      After several moments of waiting, Rob became impatient, wondering if it was working.  He fidgeted, wanting to ask what was taking so long.

      “We got it.  Let’s just hope now that it’s broadcasting.  You understand that there’s no way to test this to see if the signal is actually going out.  How long do you want to broadcast?”

      “Give it about five minutes.”

      The two sat patiently as the minutes flew by.

      “Time!  Now what?”

      “Undo everything you did to the camera.”

      Rob was about to go and find a blanket for the night when Taylor sat down.  “I think we got off on the wrong foot.  I think the two of us working together could...”

      “Hypothetically speaking, Captain, if we could send a message to the U.S. Forces about our position, would they attempt to rescue us?  And if so, how long can we expect it to be before they make such an attempt?”

      “Well,  I have no idea. But none of that’s going to happen.  Now, look, you’re the captain of this flight, so you understand how important discipline and command are.  Why don’t we talk about organizing the lives of these people and bringing some discipline to them?  Talking about impossible hypotheticals is futility.”

      Rob stared at Taylor for a moment.  “Let me guess what you have in mind.  You want to get everybody up by seven thirty in the morning and begin requiring daily exercise drills.”

      “Well, something like that.  We’d all function a lot better if we could establish some form of daily discipline.”

      “Well, General...”

      “I’ve told you, I’m a Captain!”

      “Yeah, whatever.  I’ve just one thing to say to  you.  Leave these people alone!”  With that, Rob stood and left Taylor gaping behind him.

 

Recon Information Center, USS Roosevelt

Persian Gulf

 

      An E-2 Hawkeye flying over Kuwait picked up an unusual signal on the emergency band and, as procedure required, forwarded it to the control center aboard the Roosevelt.  The intelligence officer, Commander James Little, studied the film carefully, watching it several times.  It made no sense to him at all why this signal was transmitted.  What was he supposed to be looking at? It seemed to be taken from a camera that was panning back and forth, showing a group of people sitting in a room that looked something like a prison.

      It was only after watching the tape a fourth time that he suspected these may be the passengers of the hijacked flight.  Then, finally, on his fifth time through the tape, his eyes lit up, and a slight smile appeared on his face.  Now he had the answers for which he’d been looking.

      Little pressed the button to the intercom on the bridge.  “Captain, this is Commander Little.  I need to see you in Ops.”

      Captain Jim Brodie was a large man but not fat.  His barrel chest made his voice carry in a room full of people.  He had only one insecurity: his youthful appearance.  He didn’t seem to have aged at all over the past ten years.  As a result, many younger officers looked more like a captain than he did.  If his wife had not protested so vehemently, he would have grown a mustache to hide his baby face.

      He was on the bridge when the call came, so he had only a short distance to cover to get to Ops.   Ops got its name from being the Operations Center, the command, control, and communications center of the ship.  Little joined him there with the tape.  He rewound the tape and smiled.

      “What do you have?” 

      “Sir, I’d like you to see this.” 

      Brodie studied the monitor.  “What am I seeing?  They appear to be civilians.”  He knew there was something significant to there, but what was it?

      “About fifteen minutes ago, Sentinel One intercepted this transmission coming from a point southeast of Baghdad.  It was a deliberate transmission on our emergency frequency.”

      Brodie looked again at the monitor.  “Okay, so where are we headed with this?”

      “These people appear to be confined, and the motion of the picture suggests that it is coming from a surveillance camera.”

      “So...  you believe that these are hostages from the civilian flight that was hijacked the other day.”

      “Yes, sir.”

      “And just what has brought you to that conclusion?”

      “Look closely at their hands, sir.  Do you see anything unusual?”

      Brodie studied the monitor and shook his head.  He was beginning to get impatient. “Why don’t you just tell me what I’m supposed to be looking for?  Are they signing or something?”

      Little leaned toward the console, pointing.  “Here.  These four here.  Look at their hands.  This one has one finger down.  This next one has four fingers down.  The next one here has three fingers down, and the last one has his fist clenched, signaling zero.  Don’t you see?  One, four, three, zero.  That was their flight number: fourteen thirty.”

      Brodie was incredulous.  “Now that’s grasping at straws.”

      “But think about it, Captain.  These people obviously knew that this was being transmitted to us and signaled us in a way they hoped only we would see.”

      Brodie paused, trying to put his thoughts together as he rubbed his face.

      “Think about it, sir.  They’re signaling us with their flight number, and it was transmitted to us on our emergency frequency for five minutes exactly.  I can’t put my finger on it, but I know this means something.”

      “Okay.”  Brodie leaned back.  “I’ll get a report out to the State Department and see if we can’t get a small recon team in to check it out.”

      “Sir...” Little hesitated, not wanting to upset the captain by pressing the issue.  “You don’t really need the State Department to send in a recon team.  I mean, if this goes to the State Department, it’ll be tied up in red tape for God knows how long.”

      Brodie sighed, then looked at his junior officer, knowing he was right.  “You have a point there.  I’ll sleep on it and let you know tomorrow.  Obviously, they’re not going anywhere.”

      He left Ops already knowing what he was going to do.  Little was onto something, and he could sense it, too.  It just didn’t seem to fit as some kind of Iraqi trick.  It was just too obvious.  Besides, a recon team would be in and out in twenty-four hours, giving him much more accurate information for the State Department.   He sat down in the captain’s chair on the bridge.  “Get Captain Wright from the Marine Tactical Unit up here ASAP.”

 

Main Operations Center, USS Roosevelt

Persian Gulf

 

      Captain Wright sat alongside a half dozen intelligence officers as he watched the film carefully.  Brodie stood off to the side observing.   Wright was a man of intimidating stature.  His powerful arms and chest made everyone think twice about tangling with him.  Handsome and trim, women adored him, from his perfectly chiseled jawline to his muscles bulging from his short-sleeved shirt.

      He had been preparing himself and his men for a covert operation behind the lines to gather information about enemy strengths and positions.  He and his men were considered the elite of the Marine Recon units, hand-picked and specially-trained.  They had to endure the most rigorous training program of any unit in the U.S. military.  They were the best-of-the-best.

      Part of their mission was to disrupt supply lines if the opportunity arose, but now it seemed that his mission was about to change.  As he watched the film, it seemed to be more confusing than informative.  It was obviously taken by a surveillance camera panning back and forth across a room of civilians.  He wondered how they got this film.

      Finally, the film ended, and the lights came on.  Brodie stepped forward, looking directly at Wright.  “Did you notice anything unusual about the film, Captain?”

      “Nothing out of the ordinary.  I take it these are prisoners, probably from the hijacked flight that was headed to Israel the other day?”

      “That’s correct.”  Brodie paused and continued to stare at Wright as if he were expecting Wright to continue.  Wright took the cue and went on. 

      “We were probably sent this film and a list of demands...”  He looked around the room for agreement, but no one spoke or nodded.  They all just continued to stare with blank expressions on their faces.

      Finally, Brodie walked to the front of the room and faced Wright directly.  “No, that is not correct.   We intercepted this transmission coming from an unpopulated, remote location southeast of Baghdad.  The point of origin is not known to be of any military value, and, to top it off, it was transmitted on our armed forces emergency band.  So now you know as much as we do.  We don’t have any answers, just lots of questions.  We don’t know who broadcast it, or where and when this film was taken.  We don’t even have a clue as to why it was transmitted.  That’s where you come in.  We’re sending you in to the location of the transmission to try to establish who transmitted it and to gather any other information you can.  We sent a reconnaissance flight into the area to get an idea of what you can expect, but the film isn’t out of the lab yet.  The only thing I can tell you is that the pilot reported seeing what looked like some old abandoned buildings.  Hopefully, we’ll have more to give you before you go in.  But don’t take any chances.  You’ll be going in as a recon squad only, and I do stress only!  If the Iraqis sent this film, then you can expect that this is a trap.  You are to avoid any and all contact with the enemy.  If there are hostages there, you are not to attempt a rescue under any circumstances.  Do you understand me, Captain?”

      “Yes, sir.”

      “Questions?”

      “When will we be going in?”

      “We have the chopper warming up now.  These men will brief you.  Now, if there are no further questions, I’ve got work to do.”

      Wright and three others of the Marine tactical team were aboard a SH-53E Super Stallion as it lifted off the deck of the Roosevelt.  It would be four and a half hours before they would reach their destination.  He studied the map, carefully examining the terrain while his team checked out the equipment.  They had sophisticated equipment that could snoop the compound for even the faintest broadcasts and record them for evaluation by the intelligence staff aboard the Roosevelt.

      The plan was pretty straightforward.  They would land two miles northeast of the compound and hump to the compound under the cover of night to set up the listening post.  His men were each specialists in a specific field.  Tommy was the sniper and weapons expert.  John was a medic and engineer.  Kevin was probably the only one who would get any real work.  He was a communications specialist and would snoop through the compound with his electronic eyes and ears.  These men made a habit of never learning the last names of the team members.  Their dog tags and other identifying papers would be left on the helicopter.  If everything went as planned, the helicopter would be back tomorrow to pick them up again.

      Wright considered the film he had watched prior to the mission.  It was possible that these people were placed there as a trap.  But then, it was their job to determine whether or not that was the case. 

      Known for his resourcefulness and the ability to get the job done, Wright didn’t always follow his orders by the letter or do his mission by the book.  And now he was about to give an order that went against everything their training always stressed.

      “Tommy,” Wright shouted over the noise of the turbines.  “When we land, you are to split from the group and head due east until you are one thousand yards out.  You are our ambush.”

      The team members exchanged nervous glances.  Obviously, no one favored the idea of being separated from each other.

        “This could be a trap.  I’m not going to have us walk right into the middle of it,  without something to back us up.  Tommy, that’s where you come in.  You are to make continuous sweeps of our position and watch for anything suspicious.”  Wright turned his attention to the others. “Now, listen up, everybody!  If it’s a trap, you are to split up and meet at our rendezvous point.  Remember, there is no support or backup. If you have any trouble, it’s up to you to shoot, blast, or hump your way out of it.”




 

 

Day Four

Wasit Territory

East Central Iraq

 

      Once the helicopter was within fifty miles of the compound, it dropped down to treetop level and closed in slowly.  A small hill about five miles from the compound provided adequate cover for the helicopter to set down and offload the Marines and their supplies.  It only took a minute, then the helicopter was off again, and the Marines were on their way.

      By midnight, the recon team had covered the five miles and was setting up a base of operation five hundred yards from the compound.  Since there was absolutely no sign of enemy patrols or an ambush, Wright ordered Tommy to advance and observe the compound while Kevin set up his equipment.  John unpacked the Claymore mines and began to prepare booby traps around their position to provide interference for their escape should they be attacked.

      Wright used his PVS-5 Night Vision viewer to study the compound and the surrounding terrain.  As near as he could tell, there was absolutely no activity.  Could it be they were completely unaware of the transmission?

      “This place should be crawling with security forces.”  None of this made any sense.

 

      Tommy was nearly invisible under his camouflage as he crawled on his stomach toward the compound.  He kept his M-14 positioned carefully in front of one eye to allow him to continue to observe the compound through his powerful 12X scope.  There was no activity except for a few guards in the towers either sleeping or resting.  We could take this place now, he thought.

      He was just outside the wall of the compound.  There didn’t seem to be any exterior lights, dogs, or roving patrols.  It would take him, he estimated, approximately thirty seconds to take out the few guards who stood watch and get inside the walls of this compound.

      He was only a hundred yards away, looking through the sniper scope.  There’s one of them at the window, he thought.  Now we know exactly where they are being held.  If this were a rescue and not a reconnaissance mission, there would be no debate on what to do.  But he’d seen all he needed to see.  Now he needed to get back.

 

      Wright had reached the same conclusion as Tommy.  They were in an ideal position to capture the compound and the element of surprise would be complete.  The only problem was that the pickup would not be taking place until tomorrow night, and it would be just a single helicopter.

      “Sir,“ Kevin whispered to Wright.  “Take a look.”

      Wright crawled back to the hole in which Kevin had set up his equipment.  A desert camouflage net was drooped over it with a few dead branches that would make it next to impossible to see without a deliberate ground search of the area.

      “That’s it!  Roll the tape.” 

      The monitor displayed a picture of the passengers asleep on blankets in a large room.  It was the same picture that they had seen aboard the Roosevelt.

      “It must be broadcast from a closed circuit surveillance camera.  I don’t believe it has a range of much over a thousand yards.”

      “How would it be possible to broadcast a signal four hundred miles?” 

      “It can’t!  See the static here?  This signal is barely strong enough to reach us here.  It’s probably being transmitted to a security room where they can monitor the prisoners.”

      “Are they transmitting sound?”

      “Nope.  Picture only.”

      Wright shook his head in bewilderment.  “I’ve got two questions that don’t add up to anything.  Number one, how could this signal be transmitted four hundred miles, and number two, why would they want to?” 

      “Well, I can answer number one.  Look at this.” He pointed to an area on the monitor.  “If I’m right, that’s a high aspect remote broadcasting television camera.”

      “I’m not following you.” 

      “It’s simple.  All you’d need is something like a beeper that can receive local signals and attach it to that camera.  The camera would, in turn, rebroadcast the same signal.  Any first year electronics student should be able to do that.”

      Wright’s eyes opened wide in surprise as he looked back at the compound.  “Then that explains everything!  That’s why there’s no beefed up security.  It isn’t a trap!  The passengers themselves sent the signal as a request for help.  If we’re going to send a rescue team here, then it needs to be done now before Iraq figures out what happened.”

      Wright reflected for a moment.  They had not come equipt to do it themselves, so it would have to wait.  Kevin continued his electronic search of the compound while recording the transmission.

      Kevin carefully aimed a directional microphone at the windows.   These sensitive microphones could pick up the sound vibrations that echoed off the window glass when people talked.  He listened through his headset.  “I’ve got English.  It’s English with a definite American accent.”

      “Tape it all.  We’ll let Intelligence glean through it when we get back.”


 

Day Five

Wasit Prison Facility

East Central Iraq

Prisoner Barracks

 

      The dawn broke with the sound of an approaching motorcade.  Rob and most of the other prisoners were awakened by the noise as the trucks and tracked vehicles pulled into the compound.  Two of the tracked vehicles carried radar and missiles on top while others bristled with guns and cannons.  The motorcade also included a command vehicle as well as a dozen trucks full of soldiers.  The soldiers quickly vacated the trucks and begun to start unloading machine guns, rocket launchers, and other supplies.

      Taylor was watching through the window.  “I wonder what’s up.”

      “Do who you think they’re going to move us again?”

      “Maybe they’re on their way to the front and stopping for a rest.”

      The group was full of comments and questions.  No one had any idea what was going on.  Rob was gravely concerned and glanced over in Logan’s direction.  Logan was staring back toward Rob with a very worried look on his face, and ever so slightly, he shook his head.  They were unloading all their equipment, so they must be staying.  They were making it much more difficult for any rescue attempt to be made.  They must have discovered the transmission.

      Rob sighed in resignation and turned away from the window.  They were not going to be rescued after all.  He did not have to know Arabic to figure out what they were shouting about outside the window.  An officer was instructing other men how to position the equipment and vehicles.  They were setting up a trap, an ambush for any rescuers.  He looked back toward the window.  The cameramen were filming the event, and the ever-present director was narrating.  He nudged Taylor to follow him as he walked over and sat down behind one of the pillars.

      “What’s up?”

      “The day before yesterday, the same afternoon that you arrived here, we transmitted a signal on the American emergency band.”

      Taylor stared, absorbing what Rob just told him. “What? How?” 

      “We intercepted the signal transmitted by their closed circuit camera and rebroadcast the signal to the American band.”

      “Why did you wait until now to tell me about this?”

      “Because I didn’t know positively that you really were from the U.S. Army.”

      “Then why tell me now?”

      “Because of them.” Rob pointed to the window.

      Taylor was thoroughly confused.

      “Why are they here? What do they intend to do?  Did Iraq intercept the signal, too?  I need your advice.”  

      Taylor leaned back against the pillar, closed his eyes, and let out a deep sigh.  “I see.  So you think it’s a trap, don’t you?  You think that the Iraqis intercepted the signal and are sending in forces to defend this compound, don you?  Perhaps you’re right.”

      Taylor wiped his face with his hand and leaned forward.  “The Iraqis monitor the same bands our military does, and it is most certain that they have seen any transmissions that U.S. Army received.  But our forces will not send in a rescue party without first doing some kind of recon.  The recon will see these reinforcements and take them into consideration.” 

      Rob felt a little better. 

      “Tell me, what kind of advice are you looking for?” 

      Rob wanted to be careful.  “We could, you know, broadcast another signal of what’s going on out there.” 

      “I don’t think that would be necessary.  Like I said, they’ll recon this area carefully before they come...  If they come.”

 

      Logan looks worried, Marie thought to herself.  He must have an exciting life.  She was aware of her admiration for him, but she also knew that was as far as it went.  She was equally aware that she was scared and didn’t have Rob to lean on like she did in most other circumstances.  It was difficult for her because this man was gentle and seemed to be genuinely concerned about her feelings.  He kept to himself and seemed to be so lonely that it was hard for her not to feel sorry for him.

      Logan suddenly glanced over at her, startling her.  She realized that she was staring and day dreaming, so she turned away to focus on her children.

 

      Logan was certainly worried, but not because of the military force that he seen.  He recognized the officer giving all the orders.  He was an Iraqi intelligence officer who may also recognize him as an Israeli intelligence officer.  He would need to keep an even lower profile than he originally thought.  He noticed Marie staring at him and felt that she was growing too attached to him.  On one hand, he wanted to keep close tabs on her, yet he couldn’t afford to do anything that would draw attention to himself. 

      Then there was this young girl, Terry.  Bright, attractive, and single, just the kind of girl who could cause a soldier to lose focus.  He would like to get to know her better, but in his line of work, too close a friendship with an Arab girl could cost him his career.  He looked back out the window at the Arab officer.  He would just have to deal with things as they happened.

 

      Two hours later, the Arab officer from the convoy entered the room along with several guards.  He looked completely different from Esfandiari.  He wore the same uniform as the Iraqi guards and had the same large nose and distinguishing mustache.  Each of the guards, without exception, appeared to be a stamped replica of the next.

      The officer paused briefly at the door, taking in the room.  His eyes fixed on the closed circuit camera in the corner of the room, obviously just what he’d been searching for.  He crossed the room to the camera in a few quick steps and stood near it, studying it carefully for any signs of tampering.  He must have been satisfied because he stepped away from it and approached the passengers.

      He officer studied each of them carefully, one at a time, then stopped in front of Logan.

      “I know who you are.”

      Rob’s heart sunk, but Logan, as cool as could be, stood up and smiled. 

      “You’ve been to Cleveland?”

      “Cleveland?!”

      “Maybe to a Browns game?”

      “You talk of America?”

      “Yes!”  He spoke eagerly, digging a card from his wallet.  “I sell farm equipment, and as near as I can tell you folks don’t have that much around here.”

      The Arab officer looked totally confused. 

      “Listen,” Logan said excitedly as he approached the Arab officer.  “I know we probably don’t have any kind of international trade agreement for sales, but my company pulls a lot of weight with Congress...”

      “Enough!  We have no need for inferior American products.”  He walked away.

      Rob was thoroughly impressed.  Logan should get an Oscar for that performance, he thought with a smile.  The officer moved over to Taylor and smiled.

      “You are a member of the First Armor Division, no?”

      Taylor stood silently.

      The officer smirked.  “The First Armor Division is ready to collapse.”

      Taylor didn’t move.  “Then that means they’re still holding.”

      The officer’s smile disappeared, and he turned to Rob.  “Now you are a different sort of problem.  You, I believe, must die.”

      Rob said nothing, staring back without expression.

      The officer, having seen what he needed to see, left.

 

      The Cheetah was near and heard the conversation.  The officer had recognized the man called Logan.  Could there be more to him than his story about being a simple farm equipment salesman from Cleveland?  The Cheetah would have to study this man carefully.

 

Main Operations Center, USS Roosevelt

Persian Gulf

 

`     Early in the afternoon, Brodie communicated his rescue plan to Washington.  Colonel Jason Dempsey listened to the conversation with interest.  He was going to lead the Marine team to rescue the hostages once it was approved by the Joint Chiefs.  He had voiced concerns about the mission and the safety of the men he would command.  As a result, he had submitted a plan of his own.

      Dempsey wasn’t cowardly by any measure.  In fact, he had volunteered for three tours in Vietnam.  His plan called for the return of a recon team to the area twenty-four hours before the main assault force’s arrival to ensure that the area was still free from hostile forces.  But apparently the Joint Chiefs had selected Wright’s plan of an immediate extraction with no advanced recon squad.

      Though it was true that Dempsey’s plan would require another twenty-four hour delay while the second recon team was sent in, he felt that this added margin of safety would significantly reduce the chance of an ambush.  Also, Dempsey’s plan called for the assaulting force to be accompanied by two Apache gun ships and a tanker for refueling.  This would have set the plan back several additional days as the Marine helicopters were requisitioned.  Given the present battlefield conditions, those gun ships would be hard to come by.

      Brodie approached Dempsey.  “Colonel, your status is go.  You’ll be proceeding according to the Wright plan, leaving at dusk.  Captain Wright will be commanding Marine team one and Captain Mike Vinson will be commanding team two. Do you have any questions?”

      “No, sir.”  Dempsey shook his head confidently.  “Marine teams two and three are ready and standing by.” 

      “Then that will be all.”  Brodie stood still as the men drifted out of the room and motioned for Dempsey to come.  Brodie was holding a document marked across the top MOST CONFIDENTIAL.

      “Colonel, I have some information to share with you.  See that it is shared with no one else.  I’m not sure how our intelligence services came across this or how accurate it is.”  He held up the paper.  “It appears we have something of a hero on that flight.  According to Interpol, the flight was hijacked by five PLO terrorists.  One was posing as a baggage handler from London’s International Airport, and he smuggled weapons aboard.  Apparently, the flight crew relayed this information to London shortly before they were all killed.  They left their radio on, and the whole thing is on tape.”

      “So what about this hero?”

      “Intelligence doesn’t know how they landed the aircraft.  They know it wasn’t the crew because a little while after the flight crew was killed, an Israeli listening post intercepted a conversation between a passenger who claimed to be flying the aircraft and an Iraqi interceptor.  It seems that, based on that conversation, the Israelis believe the passenger killed the terrorists, disarmed a bomb, and then flew the aircraft.”

      “That seems a little farfetched, Captain, doesn’t it?”

      Brodie shrugged his shoulders.  “Yes, but the Israelis are usually pretty good about their information.  Look, I don’t know what happened up there.  For all I know, that hero is actually one of the terrorists.  That will be up to you to decide once you get there.  Check him out carefully.  I think you’ll know when you meet him if he’s for real or not.”

      “I understand, and thanks for the information.”


 

 

Code Name: “Red Knight”

Mission: Hostage Rescue Operation

 

      As night approached, four CH-46 Sea Knight helicopters lifted off the Roosevelt’s deck.   The Sea Knight was a large dual-rotor helicopter that could easily accommodate two dozen adults.  Sea Knight Able contained the detachments of twenty Marine members in all.  Sea Knights Baker and Charley were empty helicopters for transporting the hostages back.  Sea Knight Dog contained two Hummer land rovers heavily armed for the assault team.  It would also be used as a backup helicopter in an emergency.

      Dempsey checked his watch.  In four hours, they would be landing about a mile from the compound.  The two hummers would race ahead and cut off the roads on either side of the compound while the rest of the Marines attacked the compound on foot.  Once the compound was secured, the helicopters would fly in and load the hostages, the Marines, and the hummers.  Then after the helicopters were airborne, bombs planted by the Marine teams would be detonated, blowing up the compound.   He  wasn’t altogether comfortable with the plan, but he didn’t want to pass up the opportunity to be in on this rescue.  He would just have to hope for the best.

      Almost four hours later, the green light came on in the helicopter’s cabin, signaling that the Marine teams would be landing in three minutes.  They checked their gear a final time when there was a whispering sound above the sound of the turbines.  Then came a flash and the concussion of an explosion.  Sea Knight Dog was falling in a ball of flames.   The swishing sound was not new to Dempsey, who knew immediately the sound of a surface-to-air missile.  They were under attack!

      Dempsey grabbed his headset.  “What’s our altitude?”

      Several of the Marines did not wait to find out and leaped from the helicopter to their deaths.  Then, suddenly, another explosion shook their helicopter from behind.  The explosion showered metal fragments that darted through the tail of the helicopter like small missiles.  The distant sound of  automatic cannon fire could be heard, and then there was a tremendous explosion above them.  Flames burst through the ceiling as the tail turbine assembly shattered and the back section of the helicopter blew apart exposing, the Marine team to a torrent of sucking wind that pulled a couple of men from inside the fuselage.

      The helicopter tumbled and twisted downward until it impacted on the ground.  About a half dozen uninjured men rushed out of the crumpled ship into the night, among them Captain Wright.  One remained to help the injured out of the burning helicopter.

      Dempsey, though dazed, was still alive.  Then another explosion sounded in the distance as the last airborne helicopter, trying to flee, was hit from behind by a missile and exploded.  Marine team members were trying to tend each other’s wounds.  They were all injured and shaken up by the impact of the crash.

      Dempsey assessed the situation quickly: the rescue was a bust! He himself had suffered a broken wrist and several broken ribs.  “Set up the satellite comm unit!  We’ve only got a few minutes to report!” His voice drifted off because of the pain.

      But they had even less time than that.  He had barely given the order when the night came alive with Iraqi soldiers.  There was no place to run and no fight left in them.  The Iraqis were waiting for them, and they walked right into the trap. 

      Miraculously, no one was seriously hurt, and after being searched, they were loaded onto trucks and brought to the compound.  Dempsey looked around at his men.  There were twelve of them, and he was the only officer.  “Did anyone see what happened to Captain Wright or Captain Vinson?”

      “Yeah, Captain Vinson bought it.”

      “Captain Wright escaped with Hawk and a few others.”

      Dempsey tried to assess what he knew of Wright.  He was a careful and sensible man who would do the right thing, and the right thing would be to try and get his men to safety.

      When they arrived at the compound, Dempsey was taken from his men and brought to a little room where an Arab officer stood.

      “What is your name?”  the officer asked.

      “Colonel Jason Dempsey.”

      “You are a long way from home, are you not?”

      Dempsey was covered in blood and dirt, holding his broken wrist close to his broken ribs.  He was in obvious pain, and as a result, lacking in patience. 

      “Why don’t you just get on with it.”

      “Yes.”  The officer turned sideways and took a few steps.  “Why don’t we indeed?”

      Without warning, the Arab turned and buried his fist deep into Dempsey’s broken ribs.  Dempsey fell to his knees moaning in pain.  He grabbed Dempsey’s face with one hand and his hair with the other while the guards pulled his hands away from his body, twisting the broken wrist behind his back. 

      Dempsey felt hot breath on his face.  “Okay, we shall get on with it.  But are you sure that is what you want?”

      Dempsey was gasping from pain through his tightly gritted teeth and opened his eyes to spit in his tormentor’s face.  The beating that followed left Dempsey unconscious and bleeding internally.


 

 

Five miles east of Wasit Prison Facility

East Central Iraq

 

      Wright and his squad of five had traveled five miles from the compound to the top of a small ridge.  From this position, they could make out soldiers below and behind them.  The Iraqis were about a half a mile back, searching carefully through the brush.  Apparently, they did not believe the Americans could have gotten as far away as they did.

      Wright needed time to evaluate the situation.  The most important thing to do now was to second guess their pursuers and elude capture.  The pursuing force would soon realize that they had escaped and set up a dragnet around them.  He looked at his charts with his pen flashlight.  They were southeast of the compound on a predictable course to the Persian Gulf.  This is probably exactly the direction the Iraqis would expect them to take.  He decided to take a chance and turn north toward Turkey.


 

Wasit Prison Facility

East Central Iraq

Prisoner Barracks

 

      The dirty, bloody Marines were brought into the dorm.  The looks on their faces said it all.  They were all enlisted men, so Taylor took charge as some of the passengers tried to help the wounded.  Some of the passengers made bandages while others brought water and blankets for them to lie on.

      Taylor was trying to get information.  “Didn’t any officers survive?”

      The Marines remained silent. 

      “Well?  Do I have to repeat myself?” 

      “Sir, I’m sorry, sir.  We’re under orders not to discuss the mission with anyone,” a young sergeant finally answered.

      “You can tell me if any officers were taken to another location.”

      “That is affirmative.  A colonel survived and was taken from us when we arrived here.”

      “Were you part of a rescue attempt?”

      The question met with more silence. 

      “What were your casualties?  I’m ordering you to answer me!”

      “I’m sorry, sir.  We are under direct orders from our colonel.”

      His meaning was clear.  A colonel outranked a Captain, and these men were going to follow their orders.

      Rob pulled Taylor back.  “That’s okay, Marine.  You don’t have to answer any questions.  You’ve all been through a lot, so why don’t you just lie down and let us take care of  you.”

      The sergeant was obviously exhausted and laid down on his blanket.  Rob turned back toward Taylor.

      Taylor glared at Rob.  “I’ve had it with your attitude!”

      “And I’ve had it with yours!”

      Nancy pushed between them.  “What is going on!  Who are you two fighting, anyway?  Have you forgotten who put you both in here in the first place?”

      Before anything else could be said, the doors opened and Colonel Dempsey was dumped onto the floor.  All of the Marines quickly ran to his aid.  He was unconscious and shaking, having been severely beaten.

 

      The Cheetah sat near the center of the dorm and assessed the situation.  The introduction of so many highly trained Marines severely complicated things.  The mission still had to be completed.  It had been four years now that the Cheetah had operated and never met with defeat.  Each mission had its problems, but in each situation, the Cheetah had found success.

      As night went on, the Cheetah thought more and more of the Egyptian colonel who held them prisoner.  The Cheetah was also Egyptian and understood the hate that he held for the Americans.  But under no circumstance could the Cheetah be exposed.  It was tempting to give information about what these prisoners were planning, but that would only let the prisoners know that a spy was in their midst.  The Israeli officer, whoever he might be, would certainly become suspicious and make the job harder for the Cheetah to discover who he was.  For now, the Cheetah must remain quiet, even if it means allowing the prisoners to escape.




 

 

 

Day Six

Main Operations Center, USS Roosevelt

Persian Gulf

 

      The Roosevelt’s Operations Center had been busy all night trying to put together what went wrong.  After there had been no communication with Red Knight team for nearly two hours, a single CH-53E Super Stallion had been sent out at 1:30 A.M. with a small recon team to find out what had happened.   The recon team had arrived at the target area around 5:30 A.M. but were unable to get within twenty miles of the compound because of the heavy air and ground activity.  As a result, they were unable to find or recover any wreckage from any of the helicopters.

      “Sir, Red Knight Rescue is heading back.”

      “Captain,” another voice announced.  “It’s the Secretary of State.”  

      Captain Brodie thought for a minute about the time difference.  It would be early evening in Washington.  He flipped the console on in front of him, and the secretary appeared.

      “Am I looking at this picture right, Captain?  I show twenty-two Marines and twelve Sea Knight crew members dead or missing, along with four choppers and two hummers.”  He dropped the paper from which he was reading and took off his glasses.  “Am I reading this right, Captain?”

      Brodie sighed deeply and closed his eyes for a moment.  “Yes, sir.  You’ve got it all right.”

      “I’d fire you, you understand, if we weren’t at war.  But we are.”  The secretary paused thoughtfully and shook his head.  “I don’t even have the luxury of firing you, and you don’t have the luxury of quitting.  We’re in trying times, and I need everyone where they are, doing what they do, including you.  Don’t even think of turning in your resignation, not after this.  I don’t know where to go from here because I only get what you give me.  So I’m putting the ball back in your court.  I don’t know if those men are alive or dead, but I’m leaving it up to you.  Come up with something, and do it soon.  And Captain, I don’t want to see any more dead.”

      Brodie thought about asking him to reconsider his resignation, but he knew it was no good.  His request would not even be considered until after this war was over.  Besides, even if he resigned, it wouldn’t bring his men back.  He knew these men were his responsibility, and he didn’t need anyone pointing that out to him.  Even though the decisions had been made by other people, he would ultimately be blamed.  He had done everything right.  He had done it by the book and still his men had died.  No one there felt the loss more than he, and he alone would have to pay the consequences for their deaths.


 

Wasit Prison Facility

East Central Iraq

Prisoner Barracks

 

      With morning’s arrival, the Marines awoke and began to familiarize themselves with their fellow prisoners.  Taylor became more frustrated with them as they continued to withhold information he requested.  It was early in the afternoon before the colonel woke up.  Taylor was first in line waiting to talk to him.

      “Colonel.”  Taylor stood at attention.  “May I have a word with you.”

      “At ease, Captain.  We’re all prisoners here.”

      “Sir, my name is Captain Taylor.  I’m from the First Armor Division, U.S. Army, sir.”

      “What’s on your mind, Captain?”

      “Sir, your men have refused to give me any information as to their mission or division.  I request that you instruct them to give me the courtesy due an officer of my rank.”

      Dempsey paused, gazing at Taylor sharply enough to pierce a hole right through him.  Then, with his index finger, he motioned Taylor to come closer.  Taylor knelt down and drew close to Dempsey. When he was within reaching distance, Dempsey grabbed his shirt and pulled his face up to his own.  “That question will be the last question you ask either me or my men.  Do I make myself clear?”

      “Yes, sir!”

      ”You will address me as Colonel Dempsey and my men by whatever name they choose to give you.  You will refrain from questioning their names, missions, or anything else that they choose not to share with you.”

      Taylor was visibly embarrassed by his reprimand and wisely chose to remain silent.

      Dempsey tossed him back and turned his attention to his men.  “You all know the code.  You all know the drill.  We talked about this day.  Now let’s just do what we’re paid to do.  Okay?”

      Dempsey then turned his attention to Rob.   “You’re the captain of this flight?

      Rob hesitated, not knowing how to respond.

      “It’s not necessary to respond, Captain.  I’ve seen the intelligence reports on who killed those terrorists and who flew the plane.”

      “And just how did you come across that kind of information?”

      “Does it surprise you?  That I know?”

      “Yes, it does.”

      The colonel smiled approvingly.   Then, just as quickly, his face became serious again.  “Just don’t quit on me now, okay?”

      “Well, just let me say that I’ll do everything I’m capable of.”

      “How should I address you?”

      “Just Captain, please.”

      “Well, Captain, do you know how we were able to find you?”

      “Yes, sir.”

      That was enough for the colonel.  Now he knew for sure that these passengers sent the first transmissions.  “Could the same events be repeated?”

      “Without question.”

      “Do you play cards, Captain?”

      “Sometimes.”

      “Well, to answer the question in your mind, we don’t want to play our Joker until we draw out their trump.  Understand?”

      Rob nodded.  Reusing the transmission of the surveillance camera would be a last resort.

      Dempsey decided to change the subject.  “Tell me about the arrogant little punk who beat me when I arrived.”

      “Oh, him.  That’s just his way of introducing himself.”

      Dempsey looked Rob over, noting the cuts and bruises on his face.  “So you’ve already been properly introduced I see.”

      “He’s definitely not Iraqi.  Somehow he’s been educated in the West, probably in America.  He seems to despise the Iraqis and considers them fools.  My guess is that the Iraqis have used his knowledge of American systems and then stuck him out here because they couldn’t stand him or he couldn’t get along with them.”

      “You’re probably correct, Captain.  He’s most likely Egyptian, because they are the only Arab nation with whom we have an officer exchange program.  But go on.”

      “Before you, your men, and the Captain over there showed up, I kept his focus on me by making it personal between him and me.  I’m concerned because he seems to feel that our very existence is a threat to his... being a whole man in some way.”

      Worry shot across Dempsey’s face.   “He doesn’t need all of us, does he.”

      Rob shook his head.  “He’s going to try to break us in some way to prove his superiority over us, and when or if he does, he no longer needs any of us.”

      Dempsey looked down, then back at Rob.  “It’s you and me, isn’t it?  He doesn’t need to destroy everyone, just our best.”

      “One of us must hold out no matter what.”

      “Son, I’m in no shape for it.”

      The door opened.  Esfandiari entered, flashing a broad smile.  “My, don’t we have a nice little group.”

      Dempsey struggled to his feet.  “Sir, I must insist that you release these civilians.   They’re not soldiers or criminals.”

      Esfandiari turned quickly on his heels to face him and smirked.  “You? You are in no position to insist on anything, are you?”

      “Sir, it isn’t necessary to hold them now that you have us.”

      The Arab turned his head slightly to stare deep into the colonel.  “Then you do understand.  If that is the case, then you must also realize that these people are necessary to witness your repentance.”  He turned to look directly at Rob.  “And you will repent.”

      Rob could no longer stay silent.  He leaned nonchalantly against the wall.  “You know, most people have to make others pay to be part of the audience, but not you.  The only audience you can keep is at gunpoint.”

      Esfandiari's face turned to stone.

      Rob crossed his arms.  “Face it.  The only way you can get someone to appreciate you is at gunpoint.  Why, I bet you sleep with your door locked and a gun under your pillow, afraid one of your own men would shoot you.  I’ll bet you pay these men extra just to watch your... ”

      Enough!  Esfandiari jerked his gun from his holster and pointed it at Rob.  His hand was shaking and his teeth were clenched.  Then, almost immediately, his face relaxed, and he returned his gun to its holster.  Taking a deep breath, he turned around and walked out.

      Rob turned to Dempsey just as Dempsey began to laugh.  “Do you always get under people’s skin so easily or were you just lucky?”

      Rob just smiled.


 

Wasit Prison Facility

East Central Iraq

Prisoner Barracks

 

      Rob stared out the window, watching the hills in the distance as the sun began to set and studying the quiet sergeant standing beside him.  “Do you have a name?”

      “Rock.  They just call me Sergeant Rock.”

      Rob couldn’t help but notice how his name fit him, given the size and build of this impressive African-American.  Rock was not the tallest of the Marines, but he certainly appeared to be the strongest.  He looked like an NFL running back, huge muscles swelling from his chest and arms.  The drab green T-shirt seemed barely able to contain him.  His square face and piercing eyes shouted, Don’t mess with me.  He was the one everyone wanted on their side.       “Do you have a family?”  Rob asked.

      “Nope.  You?”

      Rob looked back out the window.  “Well, I used to.”  He turned to Rock to change the subject.  “How did you get a name like Rock?”

      “Well, I guess it’s because I've always been big and solid.  I once hit a man and killed him.  I didn’t think I hit him that hard, but I guess I did.”

      “You must have gotten in trouble for that.”

      “Well, no, actually it was the kind of fight where you’re supposed to hurt the other guy.”

      “I see.  So now you go by Rock?”

      “Yeah.  One of the guys said, ‘What do you have, a rock for a fist?’  It just sorta stuck.”

      “All of you seem to go by some kind of nickname rather than your real name.  John Boy, Chad, Hawk, Micro, Ducky.  Is that just some sort of military thing or is there a reason for it?”

      Rock looked uncomfortable with the question and looked around before he answered.  “We don’t carry dogtags or other ID.  You see, some of us have bounties on our heads from different terrorist organizations and hostile governments.  Bottom line...  most of us don’t even know the real names of our buddies.  You get used to it, though.”

      Rob nodded in approval.  “You seem to be Colonel Dempsey’s main man.”

      “Well, I guess you could say that.”  Rock smiled.  “See, I’ve been with the colonel the longest of anyone in this group.  I’ve been with him for almost ten years now.  I was with him when he was still a captain.”

      Rob liked this man immediately and couldn’t help but feel comfortable with him.  “I know you all have your specialties, so what’s yours?”

      Rock’s face suddenly turned from smiling and tender to rock solid and cold.  He turned to look squarely at Rob.  “I kill people.”

      Something in the way he said it chilled Rob to the bone.  He understood why they called him Rock.  It was because he was just as cold.

      The dorm’s door opened, and a dozen Iraqi soldiers came in.  “You will all come with us.”  The passengers and Marines were taken to another large room that resembled a small windowless gymnasium.  Everyone was lined up along one wall, giving them the eerie feeling of being in front of a firing squad.  The group was facing the other end of the gym where a small hall led to a set of double doors.   It was no surprise that Esfandiari walked into the gym through those doors.  The surprise came when a seven-and-a-half-foot giant walked in behind him.

      The giant, wearing an Iraqi uniform, was an enormous man in both size and strength.  He stood at ease with his hands behind his back and studied the group without emotion as Esfandiari moved to the center of the gym.

      “I have decided to accept your captain’s challenge,” Esfandiari announced, looking at Rob.  He took in the rest of the group, then gestured toward the giant.  “May I present Mir Al-Hamradt.  He will represent me in battle against your champions.  Which one of you will be the first to battle him to the death?”

      “That’s enough!” Dempsey stepped forward.  “None of us are going to do any fighting.  Let me remind you that we are prisoners of your government, and as such, you are responsible for our safety.”

      Esfandiari said nothing as he studied Dempsey carefully.

      Rob knew that Esfandiari would take any opportunity to kill someone, so he took advantage of Esfandiari’s hesitation to warn Dempsey.  “Colonel, he means it.”  But even as Rob spoke, Esfandiari drew his pistol and shot one of the Marines in the head.  The prisoners near him scattered, screaming as he fell, his blood pooling on the floor.  Marie tried to shield her children by staying in front of them, but there was no way to protect all of them at once.  Nancy tried to help her, but the children naturally clung to their mother, screaming in terror.

      “No!”  Rob jumped forward. “I’ll fight him.  Just no more!”

      “No, you won’t.” Dempsey put up his hand, motioning Rob to back off.  “He’s crossed the line now.  He’s gone too far.”

      Almost immediately, a tall blond Marine known only as “Ducky” stepped forward to take the challenge.  Some of the other prisoners were still crying as the guards dragged the bloody dead Marine from the rest of the group.  Most believed they had been brought here to be killed.

      Dempsey straightened.  “Don’t worry.  Ducky’s a third degree black belt.  He’s the best we’ve got.”

      The other Marines seemed to share Dempsey’s confidence.

      Esfandiari was not amused.  “Just in case you haven’t figured it out yet, I’ll explain it to you.”  He grinned.  “You are my prisoners, not my government’s, and I’ll do with you as I please.”

      Ducky’s slender body was conditioned for martial arts fighting.  He didn’t possess the bulging muscles many of the other Marines did, but his arm and legs were well-toned.  Being muscle bound can sometimes get in the way of a fighter, and his fighting style resembled that of a striking snake.

      He was not the largest of the Marines, but now, standing near the giant, his six-foot one-inch height seemed only half that size.  The unit was very proud of the trophies and awards Ducky had earned, and their respect for him was quite evident. If Ducky were at all concerned or afraid, he hid it very well.

      Ducky approached the giant and attacked him without warning.  First, he gave a kick to the stomach, then a solid jab to the chest.  The giant grunted slightly at the kick but caught Ducky’s jab effortlessly with his left hand.  The giant grabbed Ducky with his other hand and tossed him across the gym.

      Rock was muttering under his breath.  “It’s okay.  He usually has a slow start.”

      Ducky was back on his feet almost immediately and attacked with a grueling display of kicks and jabs, most of which seemed inconsequential to the giant.  The giant’s lack of concern was disturbing to the other Marines, and they exchanged worried glances.  Ducky was in trouble.

      Finally, the giant tired of toying with Ducky and grabbed his arm, cracking it like a stick in his hands.  The sound echoed across the gym.

      Ducky screamed, holding his mangled arm as he dropped to his knees.

      Rob couldn’t stand by any longer.  “Okay!  You won!  Now stop this!”

      “No...  No...  No!”  Esfandiari insisted.  “Your colonel has accepted this challenge.  We will continue.”  He pointed his gun directly at one of the young girls.  “You will all stay where you are.”

      Ducky was in terrible pain as he struggled to his feet and stood in a defensive position, waiting.  When the giant approached Ducky, he dropped down on his left ankle and swung his right leg around, hooking the giant’s ankle and pulling his feet out from under him.  As the giant crashed backward onto the floor, a weak cheer could be heard from the prisoners.  Not a word, however, came from the Marines, who understood just how grave the situation really was.

      Ducky tried to look confident as he braced himself for another attack.  His initial overconfidence had cost him his arm and could end up costing him his life if he made another mistake.  The giant got to his feet much more carefully now.  Both of these men had found respect for each other.

      The giant jabbed carefully at Ducky, knowing that his arm span easily outmatched that of his opponent.  Ducky now seemed only able to block.  He had to wait for an opportunity to use his speed should the giant make a mistake.  He was slowly being maneuvered by the giant down the short hallway but he was helpless to prevent it.  It took all his skill to just avoid or block all the kicks and jabs.  The pain and the constant onslaught of blows were beginning to take their toll: Ducky was weakening.

      With Ducky’s back pressed firmly against the wall, the giant was able to catch his chin with the back of his right hand.  Ducky spun to the floor, and the giant was quite ready to take advantage of the situation.  He grabbed Ducky around the chest, lifting him into the air.  Ducky struggled, kicked, and finally cried out as his ribs and back broke.  The giant dropped him to the floor like a limp rag.

      Ducky was dead.

      Ducky’s easy defeat broke the confidence of the rest of the Marines.  He was their best fighter, and no one believed that they could succeed where he failed.  So it was predictable that no other volunteers were waiting when he failed.

      This fact seemed to surprise and excite Esfandiari.  He kept gun trained on the girl.  “Who’s next?  You will all face this man, or I will shoot you where you stand.  So decide, either fight and die like a man or be shot like a dog.”

      Rob edged away from the wall with his hands up.  “Listen, you’ve made your point.  What more do you want from us?”

      Esfandiari’s lips curled, feeding on the fear of his prisoners.  “You.”  Esfandiari pointed at Chad.  “I want you next.”

      Chad’s mouth dropped open slightly, and he glanced over at his commander.  He was taller and stronger than Ducky and skilled in hand-to-hand combat.  His considerable strength and skill that would easily outmatch an opponent in normal situations now seemed dreadfully inadequate.

      He had no distinguishing physical qualities setting him apart from the other Marines.  His well-defined physique was typical of his unit. But his dark hair, dark brown eyes and a face that might grace the cover of GQ magazine, he might easily mistaken for a model.

      He set his face into combat mode, controlling his fear as he moved forward and rolled up his sleeves.  His fellow Marines offered advice.

      “Stay low, man.”

      “Ducky’s swing kick worked good.”

      “Keep away from his arms.”

      “Get behind him.”

      The suggestions were obvious, and Chad already knew them, but he also understood that his friends were just understandably worried.  He approached the giant slowly, and this time, it was the giant who attacked first, jabbing his right fist at Chad's face.

      Chad ducked down and stepped forward,  then swung upward quickly, landing a powerful fist under the giant’s chin.  The giant stepped backward slightly, giving Chad another opportunity.  He kicked the giant’s knee, sending him to the floor.  He kicked again to the chest, knocking the giant completely down.

      Encouraged by Chad’s success, the prisoners became hopeful but not for long.  The giant quickly returned to his feet and kicked forward, catching Chad in the stomach and sending him into the air.  He impacted on a wall and slid down to a kneeling position, badly hurt by just one kick.

      Chad struggled to his feet and began to circle the gym as if trying to maneuver around him.  The giant watched his circle in amusement.  “Come a little closer, “ he teased.  “I’ve got something to tell you.”

      Esfandiari laughed as he watched, thoroughly enjoying every minute.  He savored the respect and fear he was finally getting from these spoiled, arrogant Americans.

      Chad was becoming desperate.  Every time he approached the giant to kick or strike, he was met by a powerful stroke that sent him tumbling to the floor.  He struggled to remain conscious and out of the giant’s reach.  If those huge hands captured him, it would be his end.

      By now, Chad was bleeding from the mouth and nose, holding his chest where several powerful kicks had broken ribs on both sides.  But even with his injuries, he was proving to be a tougher competitor than even he believed.  But another grueling kick sent him into a corner from which there was no escape.  He tried to crawl free but was caught in the grasp of the giant.  The giant grabbed the back of his neck with his right hand and forced his head to the floor.  Then, with a mighty stomp, it was over. 

      Every head turned away from the gruesome sight.  Most of the women and children were crying, and the men were begging not to be next.  Rob stepped out again, facing Esfandiari directly.  “It’s my turn.”

      Marie turned at the sound of Rob’s voice, horrified, but she held her tongue as her heart felt crushed within her chest.  The last thing she wanted to do was draw attention to herself and her children.  But, she thought, how could Rob possibly be so willing to force his family watch him be slaughtered?

      “Are you sure this is what you want?”

      Rob’s despised the Arab and bristled at his sarcasm.  “No, I want you...   next.” 

      As Rob approached the giant, memories of the old rabbi filled his mind, especially his last words to him:  “You have the heart of David.”  He struggled not to cry or shake from fear.  He knew he dared not look back at the others, especially Marie and his children.  He could not afford to partake in their fear, so he continued his careful advance.

      “What is this?” bellowed the giant.  “Have you sent me a squirrel to butcher?  Come close, and I’ll be quick with you.”

      Rob could feel his body shaking and knew that terror must be emanating from his face.  He looked at Esfandiari, knowing that his smugness would give him strength, strength enough to kill.  He let the image of the Arab’s face sear into his mind until he went mad with rage, and then, with a howl, he tore into the giant.

      The attack took the giant totally by surprise as Rob struck the giant with useless kicks and jabs.  But the giant easily picked him up with one hand and threw him against the wall, knocking his breath from him and causing momentary disorientation.  The giant laughed as Rob stumbled from side to side.

      Rob’s anger continued to mount.  There had been enough useless death, enough punishment for unknown crimes.  Into his mind flashed the memories: the Israeli soldiers being shot in front of him while he hid in the closet, the flight crew being executed for no reason at all, Chad’s life being squeezed out of him as he struggled for his life.  He charged forward again and again, taking the giant by surprise with his voracity.  This time a well-placed kick to the groin put the giant on his knees.  He kicked his knee upward, breaking the giant’s nose and splattering blood over both of them.  The blow sent them both backward to the floor in opposite directions.

      When Rob opened his eyes, he saw only boots in front of him, Esfandiari’s boots.  His strength was instantly renewed, and he stood up to strike Esfandiari down with his fist as hard as he could.   He turned around just in time to see the giant charging him.  As he stepped backward to avoid the collision, he tripped backward over Esfandiari.  The giant tried to stop to avoid stepping on Esfandiari also.  The giant came to a halt directly over  Rob, who kicked upward into the giant’s groin as hard as he could.

      Pain shot through the giant, and his knees began to shake.  Rob stood, doubled up both fists, and struck the giant in the neck.  He had lost his fear, and now he watched the giant fall to the ground.

      Dazed but aware that someone was yelling for him, Rob turned around just in time to see a club swinging toward his side.  It was Esfandiari, Rob realized as the club impacted on his abdomen.  He had just enough strength left to grab the club and counter with a fist to Esfandiari’s chin.

      But now the giant had returned!  A fist almost the size of a basketball collided with Rob’s face.  He fell to the floor bleeding from all parts of his face.  Only his uncontrollable rage kept him conscious and pulled him to his feet.  As Rob turn around and saw the giant charging him again, he tightened his fist.  But something solid prevented it.  The club!  It was still in his hands!  He backed up and swung the club at the giant as hard as he could.  The giant shifted slightly, sending the blow over his right shoulder.

      The giant had him in his grasp and began to squeeze his chest.  He struggled vainly to free himself from the giant’s vise-like grip so he could breathe.  He was desperate as he felt the life draining from his body.  With one last effort, he managed to swing the club over the giant’s shoulder, striking the middle of the giant’s back with a solid blow.  The giant’s body jerked, and his grip momentarily eased enough for Rob to draw another breath.  The giant was shaking in anger and tossed Rob backward over his shoulder.

      Rob reached up to grab the giant’s left ear.  As he went over, his left elbow hooked under the giant’s chin just as his hand gripped the ear firmly.  Feeling the momentum, he dropped the club and gripped both fists together as he swung his body over the giant’s left shoulder.

      The momentum of his body pulled the giant’s head up and to his left at a higher and higher angle that a head was never meant to go.  For a moment, both he and the giant seemed to freeze in motion as he struggled to maintain his grip around the giant’s powerful neck.  It was the irresistible force against the immovable object, and the object moved.

      Then, as if a miracle took place in the most hopeless of circumstances, the giant’s head twisted almost completely around.  Then with a quiet snap that seemed to echo across the gym, the giant dropped to the floor with Rob on top of him.  It was over, and just like that time thousands of years before in this very part of the earth, once again David slew Goliath!

 

      Marie was still kneeling on the floor, the children’s faces tucked into her chest, their backs to the fight.  Her body was trembling slightly as she resisted crying.  She tried not to listen to the battle before her, but she couldn’t help noticing the sudden shouts of joy.   Was it over?

      There was only one way to know for sure.  She lifted her head slowly to look.  As her unbelieving eyes fell on the bloodied and beaten Rob standing over his beaten opponent, everything seemed to stand motionless in time.  He stood alone on his field of valor, as a knight who had just taken his kingdom.  He stood alone and defied the odds.  She couldn’t help remembering the rabbi’s last words to her about him: he has the heart of David.

 

      Rob looked from face to face, feeling as if he should say something.  But what words could possibly express his feelings at that moment?  How could he possibly verbalize his joyless victory without lessening the humility he felt?  Was it victory or just dumb luck?  Was it skill or simply fate?  What could he possibly say that wouldn’t belittle the situation?  His wandering gaze stopped, focusing on Esfandiari’s bewildered face.

      He tried to smile through his swollen face without success.  He wiped the dripping blood from his nose.  “Sometimes the battle isn’t given to the strong and the swift.”  He paused for dramatic affect.  “Sometimes battles are won by the desperate determination...  of fools like me.”  His expression hardened as he returned Esfandiari’s stare.  “You’re next.”

      Esfandiari swallowed hard, and for a moment, he showed the slightest bit of real fear before he pulled himself out of the room.

      Rock rushed to Rob and hugged him. “Man, I been in some hot spots, but what you did...  Man, that’s gotta be the bravest thing I ever saw.”




 

Day Seven

Wasit Prison Facility

East Central Iraq

Prisoner Barracks

 

      Rob was sitting talking with Marie, Nancy, and Terry as Logan approached him.  He braced himself, uncertain about what Logan might have to say.

      Logan positioned himself behind Rob so he could speak to him privately.  “You know that it’s going to get worse.  Much worse.  Esfandiari has no regard for human life.  He has but one objective: to beat you.”

      “What do you suggest I do?  Lose?”

      “Absolutely not!  It’s most important that you keep on winning!”

      From his position nearby, Dempsey couldn’t help but overhear and grinned sardonically. “With all due respect, mister, I think it is always our objective to win.  None of us want to lose, but we sometimes do.  I think that it would be better for us to plan a course of action in case he doesn’t always win.  Look at this man.” Dempsey indicated Rob.  “Look at the shape he’s in.  No one can expect him to keep on going like this.”

      “What do you suggest?”

      “I think we need to seriously consider a plan of escape.”

      “We’re in the middle of Iraq!”

      “Yes, we are.”  Dempsey shook his head.  “Look, it’s true that we’re in the middle of Iraq, but that still has not stopped you from beating these Arabs at every turn, and that’s while you’re basically in prison.  The way I see it, if we can get out of this compound, we’ll have at least evened the playing field and more than likely improved our chances of surviving.  Look around you, at the rate this madman is killing us off, we’ll all be dead in a week or two.”

      “You’ve got a good point, but these people are not Marines.  They’re not going to be able to live in that desert for long.”

      “I understand that, but I believe we could get help from some of the remote northern tribes that hate the current Iraqi government.  We’ve just got to make contact.” 

      “Well, I guess it’s my turn to speak candidly,” Logan interrupted.  “Israel has maintained contact with several factions of the Iraqi Kurds for over a decade now.”

      “Even so,” Dempsey countered, “how is that going to help us, and just how do you know?”

      “You’ll find that he knows a lot of things,” Rob added.

      Logan smiled.  “If you can get us just north of Samarra, I can make contact with the Kurds.”

      Dempsey stared at Logan for a long time, wondering how he could do what he said and whether he could even be trusted.  “I guess there are some things I’m better off not knowing.”

      It was Taylor’s turn to speak.  “From a tactical standpoint, I can tell you that we have two primary options.  The first is a night escape, requiring us to escape on foot and try to maneuver through the ambush waiting out there.  I think this option gives us a high degree of success if we were all military.  The problem is the large number of women and children.  We could not hope to get very far on foot, nor could we expect it to be quiet.”

      “The second option is to attempt a daylight escape and take advantage of the Armor vehicles parked here in the daytime.  The problem is we would be escaping at a time when the compound is reinforced with the most guards, and we would be exposed to air attacks.”

      Dempsey’s face was expressionless.  “Neither option possesses very much promise.”

      “My point, exactly.”

      “Well, then, just what can we do?”  Dempsey turned to Rob.  “Do you think you can pull another rabbit out of that hat of yours?”

      Rob shifted uneasily in his chair.  “What about help?  Do you think it’s possible that the military will attempt another rescue?”

      “After what happened the first time?  Even if they did, it wouldn’t be for weeks.  Maybe not at all.”

      “Listen, let’s just all think about it and get together tomorrow to talk again.  Okay?”


 

Marine Tactical Unit

Diyala Territory, Twenty-Five Miles west of Mandali

East Iraq

 

      Wright and his men had followed the road for almost fifty miles.  It looked like a seldom-used military road that headed north in the direction of Samarra.  As morning  approached, they parked their jeep about a hundred yards off the road and covered it with shrubs.  They had seen no military activity at all since stumbling onto the missile truck the night before.  It was mid-morning now and Wright’s turn at watch.  It was a beautiful day, and now and then, high up in the sky, he could see the vapor trails of jet fighters tracing across the sky.

      Wright noticed a sergeant approaching him.  “Couldn’t sleep?”

      “No, it’s going to be my watch in a half hour, so I thought I’d come and relieve you a little early.”

      The sergeant was a recent transfer and, as such, Wright had not gotten to know him very well.  He decided to change that.  “You go by the name of Hawk?”

      “That’s right, sir.”

      “Is it because you’re Native American?”

      “Yes, and straight from a reservation, sir.”

      “No more sirs, Marine.  We’re all in this together.”

      “I understand, s...”

       “Your record says you’ve had special training in nuclear counteraction.  What was that all about?”

      “Well, it was a six month course in which I was trained in the handling and arming of nuclear weapons.  The Navy believes it’s only a matter of time before the spread of nuclear weapons makes it necessary for their counterinsurgent teams to have their own nuclear weapons specialist along.”

      Wright didn’t respond, waiting for more detail.

      “I was given broad exposure to the actual facilities the U.S. uses to manufacture plutonium and construct nuclear weapons.  They taught me about the different arming mechanisms and how to defeat them.  It was really quite interesting.  Do you think any of that might help us?”

      Wright leaned back and glanced around from his perch on a tall rock.  “Well, no one knows just how far along the Iraqis are on their nuclear development.”  Then he looked back at the sergeant.  “Well, it’s not going to hurt us to be ready for anything we might come across.  You just never know for sure.”

      The sergeant moved to his left, having spotted some movement in the bushes several hundred yards from them.  “Captain.”

      “I see it.  Go get the others and spread out.”  Wright kept watch through his binoculars.  He could see that the group approaching their position was not Iraqi soldiers but desert tribesmen.  Rather than fleeing in the daylight, he made the hard decision to stay put and make contact.

      When the tribesmen were about a hundred feet from where he sat, they saw him.  They were immediately startled and began to look around for other soldiers.  Wright’s dark fatigues were not typical of the Iraqi soldier, making the situation even more complicated for the tribesmen.

      Wright mustered his best Arabic.  “With what tribe are you?”

      The group of men snickered and whispered to each other.  One of the older men stepped forward.  “You asked us, ‘where walks the tribe,’” the old man answered in English.  “I don’t think that is what you meant.”

      Wright was surprised.  “Then you speak English?  How did you know?”

      The old man kept walking until he stood just below Wright.  “It is not polite for a stranger to greet another sitting down.”

      “Well, for right now, you will have just have to put up with my bad manners.”

      “So typical of Americans.  I should not be surprised.  But isn’t it good enough to have your men scattered about us with their weapons ready?”

      Wright slid down off the rock to face the old man on the ground.  “How do you know that I am American, and what makes you think there are men around us?”

      “Your eyes.  Your skin.  Your accent.  Your bad manners.  You are not an Iraqi soldier, and you would certainly not be sitting in this desert alone.”

      Wright tried to size up this old man.  He was hoping to make contact with a northern tribe, but now that the opportunity had come, he didn’t know if he could trust them.

      The old man finally smiled.  “I know why you are here.”

      “Really?  Tell me, then.” 

      “You are part of a small commando force heading to Samarra.  We know about the nuclear weapons being transported to the Samarra compound.”

      It took all the control he could muster not to show his surprise.  He swallowed hard. “Okay, so you know why I am here.  Why are you here?”

      “We live here, and we’re hunting.  If an Iraqi soldier happens to get in the way...”

      Wright decided to take a chance.  “Do you know where the Samarra compound is?”

      “Of course.  This is our land.”

      “Could you show me on this map?”

      The old man’s smile faded.  “Tell me, why don’t you know where it is?”

      Wright began to get nervous and hesitated.  The old man motioned his fellow tribesmen to approach, raised his old bolt-action gun, and pointed it at Wright’s chest.  “I want to know how it is that you do not know where the compound is located.  Are you Russian?”

      Whatever doubts Wright may have had about this man’s hate for Iraqi soldiers were gone.  Other tribesmen were approaching from all around him.  “Okay, you were right.  There are other men in the brush surrounding us.”

      The old man was unshaken.

      “You were also right that we are a small commando unit.  However, we did not know about the nuclear weapons.  We are not on a mission to destroy them.”  Wright paused and swallowed slowly as he looked into the eyes of the men surrounding him.  “Actually, we are part of a larger commando squad that tried to rescue some prisoners from a compound about seventy-five miles south of here.”

      The old man smiled and lowered his weapon.  “Oh, yes. We have heard of that failure.  But why are you here, so far north.”

      “We were looking for a tribe willing to help us get out of Iraq.”

      “Are you looking to get out of Iraq or to attack the compound where the nuclear weapons are?”

      “Well, now that we know about the weapons, we’re looking to attack the compound and then get out of the country.”

      “Well, then, call your men in, if you want, or have them follow us.  We’ll take you there.  But leave your jeep.  There are other vehicles there that you can use.”

      Wright called his men in.  The way he saw it, this was their best chance.  If there were nuclear weapons, they must try to destroy them at any cost.



 

 


 

Day Eight

Third Infantry Division Staging Area

Fifteen miles west of Al-Jubayl, Saudi Arabia

 

      The sinking of three large transport ships cost the U.S. more than seventy-five M1 Abrams heavy tanks, along with other supporting vehicles and supplies.  With the loss of so much equipment, the plans the U.S. Army had for a rapid reinforcement of its front lines had crumbled.  These supplies were the last hope of the U.S. forces for reinforcing their depleted divisions and stopping the enemy’s imminent breakthrough.

      The commanders of the Third Infantry Division had seen their supply of M1 Abrams reassigned to supply the front-line Armor Divisions.  By the time their troops arrived in Saudi Arabia, the last M1 was on its way to the front.  Now, with their supply of tanks lost, they were forced to consider going into action without the equipment or the supplies they needed.  Replacements for the lost equipment and supplies could be flown in from the States, but that would take weeks.

      The division commander could wait no longer.  His division would have to go anyway.

      General Archie O’Brian was the commander of the Third Infantry, and Colonel Jack Cannon was his closest aid.  O’Brian had come up through the ranks of the Third Infantry during his twenty-five years in the service.  He looked every bit the part of a leader, tall and trim with a booming voice that demanded the respect due him.  Though he seemed hard as rock on the job, he was a teddybear to his grandkids.

      Cannon, on the other hand, had spent most of his career working at the pentagon and still possessed the Washington mentality that most field commanders considered out of touch with the realities of war.  His silver hair and bushy eyebrows gave him an air of distinction, but he was not used to the physical demands of this field assignment.  Years of soft Washington lifestyle had taken its toll, and he found himself now woefully out of shape.  He knew his place.  He was an analyst and felt compelled to consider every option, especially in view of their most recent assignment.

      “It’s official, Archie!” Cannon stepped into the command tent waving a single white paper in his hand.

      “Well, let’s hear it.”

      “It’s from Central Command, and it just came in a few minutes ago.   It begins...  From blah, blah...  To blah, blah... the standard salutation.  Then... here.  ‘Your request to proceed immediately to Times Square and to engage the enemy in support of the containing American forces has been received and reviewed.  We agree with your assessments as to the strategic necessity for the Third Infantry Division to move out immediately without the full complement of heavy equipment and supplies.  You are hereby commanded to mobilize and proceed to Hafar al-Batin in support of the British Expeditionary Force. Additional tanks and supplies will be flown in on a priority basis  to join up with you as soon as possible.  Good luck and Godspeed.’”

      The general was deep in thought, rubbing the side of his head.  “This is going to be one bloody mess.  This isn’t like Vietnam or anything else the U.S. has seen since World War Two.  This is one of those wars that you just have to win.  The consequences of losing are...  Well, losing isn’t even a consideration.”

      Being from the pentagon, Cannon knew only too well just what losing meant.

      “Maybe our only saving grace is the fact that Iraq doesn’t know the extent of our losses.  We have to proceed into action hard and firm to try to create doubt in their minds as to our strength.  In other words, we must be aggressive and attack forcefully.  We cannot afford to fight a defensive battle.  Our only hope is to throw them off balance.”

      This was not at all the type of strategy that Cannon had in mind.  He realized that, once again, he and O’Brian were on opposite sides of the track.  “You know that I rarely challenge your command decisions, but even at full strength we couldn’t stop the invasion force, let alone turn it back through an assault!  We need to take it methodically and try to contain them until sufficient reinforcements from the States can arrive.”

      “Sufficient reinforcements will take weeks or months.  We don’t have the luxury of time.”

      “I know it’s hard to change your mind once it’s made up, but this time you’re wrong.  If we go out there blasting headstrong, we’re going to have our heads stomped in.  That force is one of the most powerful in the world.”

      “Maybe.  You’re right about their strength, of course.  I never argue with you about an enemy’s capabilities, but follow me for a minute.  They’re spread thin -- thinner than you might think.  It’s true that they have a lot of divisions, but some of them are dedicated to defense against an Iranian attack to the east.  There’s Turkey to the north with some of its divisions dedicated there.  Then there’s Kuwait to occupy in the southeast and NATO and Israel in the west.  Finally, there’s the long border with Saudi Arabia.  Compound all that with the distance their forces have penetrated and the logistics they need to sustain their forces at this level of readiness...  Well, frankly, I don’t believe they can support this offensive for a prolonged attack.  I believe their front lines are vulnerable and they’ll collapse under pressure.”

      “So you feel that strength isn’t the real issue?”

      “That’s right.”

      “Then you believe that the past week and a half has bled them and weakened their overall military machine.”

      “Many of those Iraqis out there remember our last war and the strength we brought to bear.  I have to believe that a strong show of force will have a grave psychological effect on them.”

      “I still don’t like it.  It’s a big gamble.”

      O’Brian checked his uniform and placed his hat on his head.  He turned to Cannon.  “Colonel, prepare the men for immediate moveout.”

      “Yes, sir.”


 

Marine Tactical Unit

Twelve miles northeast of Balad

Nahr al-Uzyam River, Iraq

 

      Wright and his men sat at the tribesmen’s campfire.  The old man and the hunting party sat with them as they ate their evening meal, a sort of vegetable stew and bread.  They had walked most of the day and talked very little.  Wright decided to trust these people.  If these tribesmen were going to kill them, they would have done it before bringing them into their camp where their families lived.

      He carefully put down his bowl and turned to the old man. “Just how is it that you found out about these nuclear weapons?”

      The old man smiled as he took a pouch from around his neck and set it on his lap.  “The day before we met you, we were out hunting and spotted what looked like a supply convoy on the road to Samarra.  We set up an ambush and attacked the convoy by destroying the lead vehicles.  We wanted to keep the supply trucks intact for our use.  We barely had time to search the first three vehicles when we were attacked by helicopter gun ships.  More than half of our hunting party was killed.  But before I ran, I took this from the dead officer in the third vehicle.”  He held up the pouch, opened it, and removed a document, handing it to Wright.

      Wright took the document and studied the Iraqi writing.  It contained command orders for the commander of the convoy, including an inventory of supplies that were to be delivered to a compound in Samarra.  The inventory contained only seven items: two nuclear warheads and five nuclear two hundred three millimeter artillery rounds.

      He began to tremble slightly as the impact of his discovery sunk in.  The document was official, so he had no other recourse but to accept its validity.  “Do you have a radio transmitter?”

      The old man shook his head.

      “What happened to the rest of the convoy?”

      “We don’t know.  After the gun ships attacked, we spread out and ran.  We thought that, because of the speed in which the gun ships arrived, it must have been a trap.”

      “Can we go see this compound tomorrow?”

      “Yes, but it won’t be easy.  We know this place well.  You cannot get close to the compound, but we can see it from a long distance.”

      “Why is that?”

      “There are ears in the ground around the compound.  Even if you crawl on your belly, the guards know you are there.”

      “It sounds like they have acoustical or pressure sensors buried in the sand.   If we only had an infrared scope, we could tell for sure.”

      The old man broke into a broad grin.  “We have an infrared scope on a sniper rifle that was so graciously donated to us by a dead Iraqi sergeant.  Will that do?”

      Wright couldn’t believe his luck.  “Yes, that will do just fine.”




 

 

 

Day Nine

Wasit Prison Facility

East Central Iraq

Prisoner Barracks

 

      Rob stood watching out the window.  What challenges would today bring?  Would they be tormented more?  Well, at least he had some degree of security in the fact that he was now surrounded by so many soldiers.  But his question was quickly answered by the noise outside the large dorm doors.  Esfandiari strode in with five guards.  Two of the guards stood back beside the doors while the other three accompanied Esfandiari as he approached the prisoners.

      He was met by Colonel Dempsey, who stepped in front of him.  “I insist on knowing how long you plan on holding these civilians hostage?”

      Esfandiari's nostrils flared.  “What do you think I am?  I have no need of civilian hostages!  I have only prisoners of war and spies under my guard!”

      “You can’t be serious!  These people aren’t spies, and you know it!”

      “Know it?  I know that the aircraft these people were in invaded our air space just moments before your country invaded Iraq.”

      “That’s outrageous!  Your tanks and aircraft invaded Saudi Arabia and Kuwait!  We’re a defensive force!”

      “So you say.”

      “Look at these people.   They cannot possibly be of any use to you.”

      Esfandiari scanned the room until his eyes met Rob’s.  “You have no idea of their value.”

      “I know you haven’t much honor if you consider it your duty to hold civilian hostages.”

      “I know...” Esfandiari shouted back but caught himself and smiled.  Then, with the smile still on his face, he stepped back and drew his pistol.  “I know that I am about to stop a prisoner from escaping.”

      He pointed his semi-automatic gun at Dempsey and pulled the trigger.  The bullet struck him in the stomach and threw him to the floor.  Rob dropped down beside him.  Blood oozed out between Dempsey’s fingers.  Both Rob and Dempsey were looking at the wound in disbelief.  Rob caught Dempsey’s eyes which seemed to scream with terror from the unspoken words they both knew.  He was going to die!

      Rob’s eyes narrowed.  He rose slowly to his feet as several other soldiers took his place and began to administer first-aid.  He scowled at Esfandiari who stood arrogantly over Dempsey, smiling.  Rock charged forward, but Rob caught him.  “No, Rock! He’s mine!  I earned this one!”

      Every muscle in the big man’s body tensed like a lion prepared to attack.

      “Rock!  He’s mine!  You got that?”

      Rock took a half-step back, but his body remained tensed, ready to pounce, and his voice was cold as death.  “Okay, but I’m right behind you.  One way or another, he’s going down.”

      Rob turned back to face Esfandiari, carefully examining him and his guards. Then, with a voice that echoed hate and disgust, he groaned, “I’m going to enjoy killing you.”

      Esfandiari stood confidently still and grinned while two guards on his right side and another on his left seemed to insure his safety.  Rob approached him to within inches, ignoring the guards who were leveling their machine guns directly on him.

      “With what are you planning to kill me?”

      Rob’s eyes never left his adversary.  “Your own gun.”

      Esfandiari continued to smile as he cocked his head arrogantly and scoffed,  “Is that right?”

      Rob answered through clenched teeth. “That’s right.”

      The smile drained from Esfandiari’s face as the resolve in Rob’s eyes burned into his soul.  He realized only too late that he had pushed him too far.  He had gone over the edge, and nothing was going to stop him now.

      For a moment, they both stood motionless as if frozen in time.  Esfandiari took a step back and shouted to the guards who were standing by the steel doors to the dorm. “Shut and bolt the doors.”  He lifted his gun toward Rob in an attempt to stop him, but it was too late.  Rob caught his hand and shoved it upward just as the gun discharged.  The bullet slammed uselessly into ceiling.

      With one sweeping motion of his right leg, he kicked the guard on the right into the other guard, knocking them both to the floor.  The guard on the left was trying to maneuver forward to get a clean shot at Rob.  Rob somehow knew what was happening and jerked the gun from Esfandiari's hand and shoved him to the floor.  Then he also dropped down, narrowly missing a stream of bullets shot over his head.  The bullet Rob fired was not as hastily aimed.  It struck the guard in the forehead and splattered blood all over Esfandiari and himself.  Rob quickly turned and shot the other two guards.

      The fight was over as quickly as it began, and Rob found himself standing over Esfandiari with three dead guards around him.  Esfandiari stood to his feet, brushing the dust off his pants with the same arrogant demeanor and cocky smile.  He expressed no fear for his life or concern over the deaths of his men.  Rob may have been holding the gun but he still was holding all the cards.

      With arms crossed, he faced Rob.  “I’ll give you two choices.  You surrender the gun to me, and I’ll pretend that these deaths never happened.  If you kill me, then this locked dorm will become your tomb.  The doors will remained locked until you all either thirst or starve to death.”

      Rob’s resolve was unshaken.  After a moment of silence, he answered with a cold and emotionless voice.  “I’ll give you two choices.  Pick up a gun and defend yourself, or I’ll kill you where you stand.”

      Once again, the smile drained from Esfandiari's face.  Rob had made it clear that it didn’t matter who held the cards, the game would be played his way.  He never took his eyes off Esfandiari as he shoved the gun into his pants.  “I’m going to count to ten, and then I’m going to kill you.”  Rob began to count slowly.  “One... two... three...”

      Esfandiari reached down slowly, picked up a machine gun from one of the dead guards, and held it to his side.  “This doesn’t have to happen,” he insisted.  “We can work something out.”

      But Rob knew the words were designed to distract him.  With one quick motion, Esfandiari pulled his machine gun level with Rob, but Rob was ready.  Once again, Rob caught his hand and pushed it up toward the ceiling, at the same time shoving his own gun into Esfandiari’s chest.  Both guns discharged together sounding as if only one gun was fired.  The bullet from Esfandiari's gun slammed into the ceiling while Rob’s penetrated Esfandiari's chest and exited his back, spraying blood against the wall behind him.

      A look of astonishment crossed Esfandiari's face as he slowly sunk to his knees.  “You’re no pilot!  Who are you?”

      Rob’s mind drifted back to the old Rabbi and what he said about having the heart of King David.  What he had been though helped him understand what David felt when he faced Goliath, knowing that Goliath must die. 

      “I’m just a boy with a sling.”  Rob replied.

      Esfandiari continued to stare at Rob in disbelief as he fell over backward.  Rob stood there quietly looking at the foe that he had once again defeated and trembled slightly in anger.  Esfandiari laid still on the floor, his life and blood slowly draining from his body.

      A moment later, Rob noticed Rock standing by his side.  “You know, I just killed a man, and I should feel some kind of remorse, but the only thing I feel is regret.  I only wish he were alive so I could kill him again.  That can’t be normal, can it?”

      Rock put his hand on Rob’s shoulder.  “Under the circumstances, I’d say it’s very normal.”

      Dempsey’s weak voice interrupted their conversation. “Rob... Rock... men, gather around.”

      Both Rob and Rock turned and drew near to the colonel where the soldiers had already gathered.

      “Let them in.”  Dempsey gestured toward Rob and Rock.  “Rob, come over here beside me.  I’m dying, and there’s something I’ve got to do...”  He coughed as he fought to continue.

      “Rob Anderson, by the authority granted me by the United States Marine Corps and the Congress of the United States... I hereby draft you into the service of the Marine Corps.”

      Rob looked up at Rock.  “Can he do that?”

      Rock pursed his lips together and shrugged.  “We’re in a state of war.  I guess he can do just about anything.”

      “I grant to you... the battlefield commission of colonel...”  Dempsey’s voice was barely audible.  “Raise your right hand.”

      Rob just stood there, visibly shaken by recent events.

      “Son, that is an order... if need be, I will have these Marines hold your arm up for you...”

      The colonel was not going to make it much longer.  Rob raised his right hand slowly.

      Blood was oozing from Dempsey’s mouth.  “Repeat after me.  I, Rob Anderson...”

      “I, Rob Anderson.”

      “Swear to defend the Constitution of the United States of America and the laws set forth by its Congress...”

      “Swear to defend the Constitution of the United States of America and the laws set forth by its Congress.”

      Sweat covered Dempsey’s face.  Rob could see that his dying act was of immense importance to him.

      “You’re now a Marine colonel...”  Dempsey raised a trembling hand and grimaced as he tore the insignia from his uniform.  “...I’d be honored if you’d wear my bird.”  Dempsey raspy voice was just barely above a whisper.  He grasped Rob’s hand as Rob reached for the silver eagle.  His grip was weak as he looked earnestly into Rob’s eyes. “Take care of my men...”

      Dempsey had the full support of his men.  Rob was the new commander.  He didn’t know what to do -- he just stood there as if in shock.  Too much happened too quickly, and he didn’t have time to think.

      Finally, with a very faint voice and with his eyes closed, Dempsey uttered his last order.  “He’s your commander...  He’ll get you home...” 

      Dempsey’s hand dropped to the floor and his body went limp.

      Rob surveyed the room around him.  Dead guards, a locked door, and a dead commander who was also his friend.   He did not ask for nor did he desire the responsibility given him, yet the burden was his to bear.

      “Do something!” Rob shouted in desperation at the marine who were nursing Dempsey.

      The Marine standing next to the colonel shook his head.  “I’m sorry, sir.”

      Rob rushed toward Dempsey but Rock blocked him.  “It’s over.”

      It was just like being on the Concorde again, Rob thought.  No pilot, and everyone looking to him for guidance.  He just couldn’t do it!

      He looked down at Dempsey again, and his face hardened into steel.  Then he said quietly, “No! It’s not over! We’re leaving now!”

      Rock took hold of Rob’s shoulder.  “There’s nothing any of us can do about the situation.  We’re fish in a barrel, sir.  Just let it go, sir.  Let it go.”

      Rob shrugged him off.  “You let it go!  We’re leaving now!”  Rob turned, marched over to the two large steel doors, and pressed against them.  Then, after a brief pause, he hit them twice with his fist.

      Rob had no intention of letting anything else go.  The pain, fear, despair, and torment he had felt since the trip first started came crushing down on him.   He had been pushed to his limit, and there was no place left for him to go.

      As he looked at the doors in front of him, he could feel his body tense.  Sweat broke out all over his body as his heart throbbed.  He hit the doors with his fist again and again.  He thought of the giant, the terrorists, and the plane he had flown.  These doors aren’t any bigger than they were, he told himself as he studied them carefully.

      He looked at Esfandiari’s dead body, noting his new shiny boots, then glanced down at the torn socks on his own feet.  He grabbed the boots off Esfandiari and put them on.  He had more than earned them.

      He turned his attention back to the doors.  Then slowly, very slowly, he backed up, never taking his eyes off the doors.  He would pass through these doors or die trying.  I can do this, he whispered silently.  His patience had come to an end.

      Every eye in the dorm was watching Rob, wondering what he was going to do.  His rage was apparent to all, and no one was willing to step between him and the doors.

      Rock looked at Marie.  “What do you do when he gets like this?”

       “I don’t know.  I’ve never seen him like this before.”

      Logan leaned toward them.  “Ten to one he goes right through those doors.”

      Rob had backed up and pressed himself against the first column, still staring at the doors in front of him.  It was plain to everyone there that his attack on the massive doors would be in vain. Then, with out warning, he threw himself forward, racing toward the doors as fast as he could.  At the last moment, he jumped and kicked the door with both feet.

      As he hit the door with the full force of his body, a dull thud echoed across the dorm and dust dropped from the walls around and above the door.  Nothing had happened, and not a single person moved or spoke.

      Rob seemed dazed as he got back up to his feet.  Within moments, he was again standing with his back pressed against the first column.  He glared at the doors as he began to breathe heavier and heavier.  Every muscle in his body tensed and a groan from deep within emerged just before he attacked the doors again.

      Again he hit the doors with both feet and fierce resolve.   This time the dull thud of the last attack was followed by cracking sounds from the concrete walls around the doors.  Everyone looked at each other.  It was true!  They had all heard it!  High above the doors, a single crack appeared.  Less than a foot long, but it was still a crack!

      Slowly, almost as a whole, the soldiers and passengers began to inch forward, gazing at the area around the doors.  There in the top left-hand corner of the door, a small crack had developed in the cement, angling outward and upward to the ceiling.

      Taylor had his arms spread out, motioning everybody to stop proceeding toward the door as Rob got to his feet.  It was like he was in a different world.  He was a man focused, unaware of anyone else around him.  He grit his teeth, and his body was covered in sweat as he marched back to the first column.  Clearly his assault would not end until either he or the doors broke.  Again Rob braced his back against the first column and raised clenched fists in front of himself as his whole body shook spasmodically.  He was clearly maddened with anger, and no one was about to interfere.

      He threw himself at the door, completely focused.  In his mind, he didn’t see the doors, just the arrogant little Arab officer who took so much pleasure in their torment.  He saw a dying colonel... a laughing giant... a pit full of dogs... and the dead flight crew in the plane.  He was truly lost in his rage as he thrust himself forward.

      Rob hurled himself forward with a growl as he slammed again feet first into the doors with all his strength.  Again they heard the familiar dull thud following by cracking and grinding.  He fell to the floor as the creaking and cracking sounds continued.  Then pieces of mortar and sand began to fall, and they felt a faint vibration.  Finally,  almost miraculously, the doors fell outward into the hall landing on top of the two guards who had locked the doors.   A third guard stood to the right side of the door, in shock from what he just witnesses.  It took only a second for Rob, who was only a few feet away, to get to his feet and attack the guard.

      The adrenaline was flowing at full strength as he attacked and knocked down the guard.  The rest of the soldiers came spilling out into the hall and began to dig the other guards’ weapons out from under the fallen doors.  Taylor stood beside Marie and smiled as he shook his head.  He wanted to say something or congratulate Rob, but there just wasn’t time, so he turned to the passengers.  “Grab your things and come!”

      Rob turned to his right to see four more guards spilling out into the hall.  He pointed his rifle and squeezed the trigger.  A single shot fired, killing the lead soldier.  The gun was set for single fire.  He squeezed off five more rounds, killing the other three soldiers.

      “There are more weapons over here!” Rob yelled.  Now they had seven weapons.

      “Secure the hall, and see that you use your rounds sparingly!” Taylor yelled from somewhere behind him.

      By now, soldiers were at either end of the hall watching the doors.  Rob knew it would only take moments for the compound to mobilize, so they had to move fast.  Without waiting for the passengers or Marines, he rushed ahead and threw himself through the set of double doors a few soldiers were guarding.  As he landed on the floor out in the adjacent hall, he heard the cracks of automatic gunfire coming from down the hall behind him.  Apparently, they were not expecting anyone to dive onto the floor, because the bullets were passing over his head.

      Rob quickly flipped over onto his back, and dropping the rifle between his legs, he fired down the hall, killing two more guards.  He got to his feet quickly, checked the opposite direction behind him, then ran down the hall toward the guards he had just killed.

      On top of one of the guards lay an Uzi-like sub-machine gun.  He grabbed the gun, slinging it over his shoulder, and shoved a nine millimeter semi-automatic pistol into his pants.  Rock came into the hall right behind him.

      Rob turned and headed down the hall, kicking doors open and firing his weapons inside.  One of the doors was a weapons locker where he picked up some grenades.  Another was a communications center which he exploded with a couple of grenades.  A long line of people followed Rob and Rock, a mixture of soldiers and passengers with a couple of soldiers, including Taylor, bringing up the rear.

      Up ahead, he saw a barred door that would surely be locked.  He ran ahead at it full speed and kicked it with his right leg.  The door burst open, shearing the pin that locked the door shut.  He couldn’t be that far away from the exit as he passed through the barred door.

      Just past the door, the hall turned, and Rob saw a room at the end of the hall that he remembered as the entryway when he was first brought in.  Emptying his gun on the four guards inside, he stood over them to reload as Rock rounded the corner.

      It took only a few moments for the rest of the soldiers and passengers to arrive.  He was squatted down to look out one of the windows.  “I see two jeep-like vehicles, what looks like a machine gun carrier, a mobile howitzer, and three trucks.”

      Rock squatted down beside him.  “Those aren’t jeeps.  They’re the hummers we brought with us.” 

      The rest of his fellow captives were filtering in as Rob continued to peek through the windows.  Over a hundred yards to the right and the left were guard towers, each with two guards pointing their automatic weapons toward them.  The guards were ready!  They weren’t going to be able to just march out.

      He looked back at the Marines.  “Any ideas?”

      Rock was closest.  “We’re kinda stuck.  Maybe we can get out when it gets dark.”

      Rob shook his head.  “By nightfall, this place will be crawling with soldiers.”  He turned to put a fresh cartridge in his AK-47 and pulled back the bolt.  They would not be waiting for nightfall.  They had to make their move now.  He smiled briefly at Marie and blew her a kiss, then, without a moment to waste, he turned and lunged through the door.

      As he dove through the doorway, he aimed his rifle to his left and fired three shots.  Then, when he landed on his right side, he quickly rolled over to his left and aimed his rifle again.  Machine gun rounds from one of the guard towers were erupting the soil around him, but he hardly noticed as he fired three more shots.  It was over as quickly as it started.

      He got up on one knee, looked to both his right and left, and then shouted in through the doorway, “Secure the vehicles!  Or whatever you do!”

      The Marines dashed out the door, led by Rock, to the parked vehicles.  Almost immediately, Iraqi guards appeared, firing from both directions.  But the Iraqis were no match for Marine marksmanship.  Teams of Marines charged around both ends of the buildings, and within moments, the shooting had ceased. 

      Soon the Marines were escorting the civilians to the trucks and loading whatever ammunition and supplies were available.  Rob walked over to where Rock was standing as other guards were lining up the vehicles into a column.  “What are you staring at?”

      “Those two towers.”  Rock pointed to the guard towers whose guards Rob had shot.  “Each of the towers were over one hundred yards from you, and each had two guards.   Sir, you shot all four guards while you were diving through the air or rolling over on your back.  And you did it all in about three or four seconds.”

      “You’re getting at something I hope.”

      “Sir, the odds on killing all of those guards so quickly with only six rounds under those conditions are... well... I couldn’t begin to imagine.  Lucky isn’t the word.  The word is... impossible!”

      “Well,” Rob turned to walk away, “now we know that it isn’t impossible.”

      That wasn’t good enough for Rock.  He ran ahead of Rob and stood in front of him, blocking him from continuing.

      “Are you blocking me, Sergeant?”

      “I’m sorry, sir, but I must have an answer.  How did you make those shots?”

      Rob stepped back and sighed.  “I don’t know.  I just did it. It seemed like the right thing to do at the time.”

      It wasn’t much of an answer, but it had to be enough for Rock.  He wasn’t going to get more from him.  “What are your orders, sir?”

      “Load up the passengers, supplies, and any weapons you can find.  Let’s move out!”

      They knew they dared not hesitate too long before leaving.  Somewhere out beyond the walls of the compound was the force that had shot down their helicopter only a few days before.  Fortunate for them, this force had pursued Wright beyond the hearing range of the compound.  It would be days before they learned of the escape.


 

 

Mehran Road

Wasit Territory, East Iraq

 

      The convoy hurried down the narrow dirt road, led by an American-made hummer with Rock and three other Marines inside.  Nerves were frayed and weapons cocked as the small group traveled in anticipation of the attack that could take place at any moment.  They were heading north, in the direction of Samarra, hoping to link up with some northern tribesmen, but the chances of this taking place without some sort of confrontation with the Iraqi army was quite remote.

      Rob was now in command of a rag-tag military force with absolutely no training for what he was being called upon to do.  But even so, he had earned the respect and admiration of the others.  For some reason, he seemed to be the right person for the job, and everyone felt more secure now that he was calling the shots.

      The convoy left the main road soon after leaving the compound and headed north over open prairie.  Once again, Logan had positioned himself in the transport truck that was carrying Marie.

      He sat down beside her.  “How are you and the children holding up?”

      She smiled as she continued to brush her daughter’s long dark hair.  “Well, when I asked for a tour of the Holy Land, I actually had something else in mind.”  She, like everyone else, seemed more cheerful now that they were finally free of the compound.  “You never told me if you’re married or have any children.”

      “No and yes.  No, I’m not married anymore, and yes, I have a son.  He’s much older than your children, though.”

      “Does he live with you?”  Marie was suddenly interested.  Finally, they had found a subject that she was very interested in: children.  “How old is he?”

      “My son is in the Israeli military, and before you ask, yes, I’m very proud of him.”   He paused for a moment and his smile faded as his thoughts focused on his estranged son.  He missed him very much.  Then he broke out of his reverie to look at Marie.  “He stays with me from time to time, but our mutual responsibilities seem to be constantly separating us.”

      Logan’s military assignments made him naturally suspicious of strangers who questioned him, but Marie was different.  She possessed a natural innocence and goodness of being.  For the first time in years, he found himself enjoying talking about himself.

      “My wife was a beautiful woman.  I met her in Washington, and we married a year later.  She was never able to adjust to my job, though.  Maybe it wasn’t her.  Maybe it was me.”  Logan paused to contemplate his past.  “Maybe I wasn’t able to adjust to marriage.”

      Marie looked back toward the vehicle following them and smiled as she saw Rob though the windshield looking at a map.  “I couldn’t imagine ever leaving my husband.”

      “No.”  Logan followed her gaze toward Rob.  “And I’ll bet he feels the same way.”

      They covered about twenty-five miles before pulling under a small cove of dense trees and brush to check the maps they found in the hummers and discuss a strategy.   Taylor was looking over the weapons inventory Rock had made for him.  “Most of the weapons we have, short of the machine guns and assault rifles, are pretty outdated.  We have virtually no protection from air attacks, and the seventy-three millimeter recoilless rifle can afford us only limited defensive capability against Iraqi tanks.  Our best method of operation would be hide and seek:  We hide and avoid the enemy using speed, camouflage, and stealth to our advantage.”

      Rob nodded.  “It sounds good to me, Captain.  Use whatever resources that are at our disposal to see that this convoy is adequately camouflaged.  I suppose that your suggestion of using stealth means the method of movement we employ?”

      “Yes.  We need to carefully examine our route to take advantage of every valley, cove, and wooded terrain, moving from one to the next.  But speed is essential.  We need to put as much distance between us and the compound as possible. Every mile we travel in any direction exponentially increases the territory they must search to find us.”

      Taylor looked from face to face of the small group that was gathered.   “On the other hand, something doesn’t appear right.  We have not seen any search aircraft or vehicles trying to find us.  Either we are just plain lucky, or we are not a high priority for them.  There is always the remote possibility that no one knows we’ve escaped yet.”

      “Now you’re beginning to sound like me, Captain,” Rob laughed.  “Just how could that be possible?”

      “Well, it is possible.  It’s possible that your captivity was never condoned by the main military command.  As a result, our existence may only be known by a select few.  That, of course, is a remote possibility.  Another more like possibility is that our forces south are causing more of a strain on the Iraqi military than they would have anybody believe, hence we are given a low priority.  I know that these explanations seem pretty unlikely, but something has to explain the lack of pursuit.”

      “You’re forgetting one other option.”

      “What’s that?”

      “That we may have taken them by complete surprise and eliminated the guards before they had time to radio for help.  In fact, I vaguely remember blowing up some radio equipment while we were breaking out.”

      Taylor seemed interested in that option.  ”If that’s the situation, then we should forget the camouflage and move with all haste.”

      “Why don’t we compromise?  We’ll use camouflage, but we’ll forget stealth.”

      Taylor started to reply but was interrupted by a voice shouting from the top of the nearby hill.  “Watch reports seeing several light aircraft approaching from the west.”

      “What kind are they?” Taylor shouted back.

      “They appear to be AV’s, sir.”

      “What’s that?” Rob asked.

      “They’re propeller-driven light aircraft.”

      “Well, I guess that puts to rest our theory that Iraq doesn’t know about us.”

      “I guess so.”

      “What do we have to use against them?”

      “I’m afraid nothing, sir.”

      “What?  How are they armed?”

      “They each carry four twenty-millimeter cannons. They can carve us up in a hurry, and our light assault rifles don’t have the range to even reach them.”

      “And we have nothing at all that could be used against them?”

      “Nothing that can match their range.  Even if we waited until they got close, our seven-millimeter rounds couldn’t penetrate their armor.  And the quad fifty calibers on the truck would have to be moved from this cove out in the open terrain to get a shot at them.  If we did that, we’d be giving our position away, and they’d simply sit out of range and cut the truck into pieces.”

      Rob looked west toward the approaching aircraft and then back to Taylor.  “Think, Captain!  We must have something we can improvise!  What could we use?”

      “I’m telling you, Colonel!  We have nothing!  The only thing we possess that could challenge their armor plating is either the recoilless rifle or the Russian rocket launcher.  It’s somewhat antique... simple optical sights, shoulder mount, limited range.  I’m afraid the only way to hit something with it would be if the target were within a hundred yards and sitting still!”

      Rob thought for a moment and looked back toward the approaching aircraft again.  “Well, I guess we’ve no choice, then.”

      “What do you have in mind, Colonel?”

      “What is the maximum range of the rocket launcher?”

      “Why?”

      “The maximum range is about nine hundred yards,” Rock interrupted.  “But at that range you’d be shooting at a forty-five degree angle over the top of it.”

      “You’re sure we have nothing else?”

      “Quite sure.”

      “What about the cannon on the back of that truck?”  Rob motioned in the direction of the truck mounted recoilless rifle.

      “It’s not a cannon.  To use it, we’d have to set it out in the open, in clear sight of those planes.”

      Rob nodded, and, followed closely by Taylor and Rock, moved quickly up the hill to lay down next to the spotter.  “Where are they, Sergeant?”

      “Over there, slightly north of our position.  They appear to be flying in a search pattern.  At their present speed and movement, they’ll be over our position in about five minutes.”

      “Captain, what is the drop of a rocket launcher round at nine hundred yards?”

      “I don’t know.  Maybe two hundred yards.  Colonel, I must point out that at that range you really couldn’t aim.  You’d just have to point it and fire.  Also, the plane will have traveled two hundred yards closer to you by the time the rocket launcher round gets to him.”

      Rob listened patiently, then gave his orders.  “Get me the rocket launcher and all the rounds we have.”

      “You can’t be serious!”

      “I’ll get it for you.”  Rock headed down the hill.

      Rob looked sternly at Taylor.  “If we’re attacked, and we have no other means of defending ourselves, then I see no other alternative then to use the rocket launcher.”

      “We could split up and make a run for it.”

      Rob looked shocked.  “To where?  Where could we run and hide from these planes in this God-forsaken country?  Where?”  His voice was loud enough for everyone to hear his frustration.

      “All I’m saying is that if we all scatter in different directions, they won’t be able to track us all!  Some of us could survive!”

      “That would be okay as long as you’re not a woman or a child who can’t run as fast!  Or is that what you’re counting on?  Are you hoping that if the planes are busy blasting the women and children, you’ll have time to escape?”

      Taylor’s face turned red.  “You know that’s not what I meant!”

      Rob paused for a moment, realizing that with each second wasted on argument the planes drew closer.  He took a deep breath, then spoke slowly and calmly.  “Let me set you straight on something right now, Captain.  In this convoy, it’s all or none.  We don’t make sacrifices or take gambles that we don’t all pay for.  Clear?”

      Taylor paused and looked around him at all the quiet faces listening to the conversation.  “Crystal, sir.”  He also took a deep breath.  “Okay, who do you expect to make these lucky shots?  That weapon is obsolete, and none of these men have ever trained with one.”

      Showing the slightest hint of surprise, Rob cocked his head to the side and looked as if he were about to speak.  Then he regained his composure.  “Well, then, I guess I can’t be any worse than anyone else.  Whatever happens, then I’m to blame.”

      Rob knew that only military discipline was keeping Taylor from continuing as he turned to leave.  He wasn’t sure where Taylor was heading, nor did he really care.  He had had enough of that officer.  He knew now why Dempsey had not allowed Taylor to take command.  For all his knowledge in strategy, he lacked passion for the people under his command.

      The planes continued to zigzag across the sky, slowly approaching from the west.  A Marine somewhat familiar with the rocket launcher sat close to Rob explaining to him, as best he could, how to use it.  “...So when I pat you on the head, it means that the weapon is loaded and ready to fire.”

      Rob just sat quietly, watching the aircraft.  It would only be moments now before they would be in sight of the planes.  Finally,  the  inevitable  happened.  The lead aircraft broke its search pattern and headed directly for them.  Rob stood up on top of the hill and pointed the rocket launcher in the direction of the aircraft.

      “They’re about five hundred feet off the ground and traveling at about two hundred miles an hour, Colonel.”

      “Tell me when the lead aircraft is at a thousand yards.”

      The Marine hesitated.  “I can only make a guess, sir.”

      “That’ll be good enough.”  Then he added under his breath, “It has to be.”  With that, he lifted the tube onto his shoulder and began to adjust the sight.

      The Marine shifted nervously, studying the planes through his binoculars.  “The lead aircraft is at twelve hundred yards...   Eleven hundred yards...”

      Suddenly, white puffs of smoke appeared under the lead aircraft followed by small explosions in the camp.  They were under fire!  Obviously, these aircraft were under search and destroy orders.  There would be no capturing this time.

      “One thousand yards.” The Marine did his best to stay focused.  Rob pulled the trigger and there was a flash followed by black smoke shooting out the back of the rocket launcher.  The plane fired again, and this time the ground around him erupted.  He stood calmly to reload the rocket launcher ignoring the deadly rounds that were impacting around him.  The Marine helping him dove for the hill and headed for cover.  Rob lifted the rocket launcher and fired again.  The aircraft was about four hundred yards away when it exploded.

      The second aircraft was now coming around and beginning to bear down.  Once again, Rob found himself loading the rocket launcher alone.  “I need ranging!”  Though he could not take the time to look behind him for help, he knew they were there.

 

      Marie knelt down behind a truck, clutching her children together in her arms.  She was staring up the hill at a lone figure who looked as if he were challenging God.  Rob seemed to possess unwavering confidence as he dared the planes to attack him.  It’s like watching Moses stand on the bank of the Red Sea and face down the armies of Egypt, she thought to herself.  She watched in desperation as he prepared to fire again.

      She couldn’t stand it anymore.  She stood up and shouted at the Marines who were also huddled behind the trucks.  “Someone help him!”  When no one moved, she turned and ran toward Rob.  She had only covered a few yards when Logan grabbed her and dragged her back to the children.  “Let me go!” she screamed as she hit him.  “Someone needs to help him!”

      “No, Marie!” Logan turned her panicked face to look directly at him.  “You can’t go up there now!  You’ll only distract him!”  She struggled to break his grip but he held her even tighter.  “Marie!  You must trust him!  He can do it!  He will do it!  But you have to let him!”

      She wondered from where his confidence in Rob had come.  Maybe it was because of the shot he made when he shot the guards in the guard towers.  Maybe it was just because they had no alternatives.  Whatever it was, she knew Rob just had to make these shots!

 

      As Rob raised the rocket launcher and prepared to fire, he became aware of another man standing beside him, a big man.  “Twelve hundred yards, Colonel...”  The voice was Rock’s.

      What was left of the lead aircraft impacted the ground in a fiery explosion only two hundred yards from where they stood.  Rob concentrated on the approaching aircraft and pulled the trigger.

      “Eleven hundred yards...”

      Again, a flash and black smoke shot from the rear of the rocket launcher.  There were white puffs of smoke coming from the aircraft, and the ground around Rob and Rock began to erupt.  This time, Rob was not standing alone.

      “One thousand yards, sir.” Rock refused to budge from the place where he stood.  His place was by his colonel and not even the earth itself could budge him.  He had lost one commander and was not about to let another one die alone.  Deep down, he knew he should have been at Colonel Dempsey’s side.  Perhaps if he’d been there, he could have prevented his death.

      Rob was loading the next round when he heard Rock.  “Nine hundred yards...”

      Then, suddenly, there was a flash, and the entire aircraft disappeared in a ball of flames.

 

      Behind the farthest truck, Taylor knelt and watched in disbelief.  What he was watching he knew could not be possible!  Who was this man?  Could it be that Colonel Dempsey knew this man possessed these skills?  Someone was watching out for him, that’s for sure!

 

      The last aircraft was now coming around.  This one, trying to avoid the same fate as the first two, began to drop down low to the horizon.  Then, flying just above the trees, it began its attack.

      “Twelve hundred yards!”

      Down below, Marie couldn’t stand it.  She was shielded from the plane by the hill, but she could still hear the whine of its engine as it approached.  She was in tears, but she knew Logan was right.  All she could do for him now was pray.  Her voice quivered. “Please, God, don’t let him die!”

 

      Rob was entirely focused on the problem at hand.  The plane continued to turn and twist as it approached.  This would not be an easy shot.  He looked around to see how many rounds he had left.  There were none!  That meant that this round had to count.  He dared not miss!  But each time he felt that he had the plane lined up, it diverted its course.

      Smiling, he glanced over toward Rock.  He wanted to say something to the quiet man who had befriended him.  He wanted to say thanks for everything.  It wasn’t so bad when he knew he could simply shoot again if he missed the first time.  In the fateful moments that followed, he looked at the old rocket round he was loading into the tube, wondering about the man on the production line who assembled that round at least thirty years ago.  What would he think if he’d known that one day so many lives would rest on the success of this one round?

      “Eight hundred yards!”

      “I can’t get him, Rock!”  Rob was desperate.   “He’s all over the place!”

      “Sir, that’s fine with me.  We can die right here, but I don’t think you want to bury your children here.”

      Rob knew Rock was pretending not to notice him turn and look at him.  It was a low blow but just what he needed to get back down to business.  He lowered the rocket launcher slightly and turned until he could see Marie.  She had the children in a circle around her, trying to shield them.  He turned back toward the plane with new determination.

      “Four hundred yards, Colonel!”

      “You’re not going to bury my family here,” Rob vowed under his breath.

      Rock heard him but continued to concentrate on ranging.  Then, just as he was about to speak again, Rob fired the final shot.  This was it.  Nothing else mattered anymore.  If the round missed the plane, there would be no defense against it.  So both men just stood there.  It was as good a place to die as any.

      Rob turned from the aircraft to face Marie.  She looked up into the eyes of a giant of a man just as an explosion sounded from behind the hill.   Fire, smoke, and bits of metal flew over the top of his head.  He did not flinch or blink.  He just stood there smiling.  It was as if he had no doubt or concern.  He just stood there.

 

      Marie lowered her head to the sand, crying in gratitude and relief.  Her husband, her hero, the man of her life, had once again placed his life against the impossible odds and lived to love her again.

      Logan was watching him, too.  “I’m not sure I believe what I just saw.”

 

      At the top of the hill, Rock looked westward down the sloping hill at the pieces of aircraft around him.  What was left of the fuselage impacted less then twenty yards from where he stood.  Fire, debris, and smoke surrounded him.  He couldn’t move.  His legs shook, and the adrenaline flowed, but the real hero seemed unconcerned.  He easily and smoothly walked down the hill toward his beloved Marie.  He didn’t even seem to notice the plane that exploded behind him.

 

      Nancy could hold herself back no longer.  She ran up the hill, threw her arms around Rock, and kissed him.  “You were so brave!”

      Rock was still shaken and had not yet returned to his cold hard self.  “Just part of the job, ma’am.”  He gave her the slightest hint of a smile.

 

      Taylor was still kneeling behind the far truck when he heard the shouting and cheering from the passengers and soldiers.  He had greatly underestimated the resourcefulness of this man.  Then he realized that his pants were wet.

      Taylor quickly composed himself and went over to Rob. Once there, he waited impatiently for Rob and Marie to separate from their embrace.  Finally, he had to interrupt. “Sir, it is a certainty that our location was radioed in before those planes began their attack.”

      Rob nodded.  “Prepare to leave immediately, Captain.”

      Taylor turned to leave, then stopped and turned back to face Rob.  “Sir, I just want to congratulate you on those shots.  They were... very good.”

      “Thank you, Captain.  I guess I was pretty lucky.”

      Taylor knew it was more than luck.  Now he knew what he had only suspected before: he was in the company of a truly extraordinary man.


 

 

Meymhadid Chasm

Diyala Territory, Iraq

 

      The convoy left the cove and headed north.  Rock commanded the hummer that roamed ahead, scouting the area.  He stopped his hummer at the mouth of a very deep chasm extending from east to west.  Caused from erosion, probably the result of flash flooding, the chasm was about a hundred feet deep and fifty feet across.  They could not cross without a bridge.

      Rock studied the map.  “This must be what this gray area.  It goes all the way across the map.  The only way north is to cross it somehow.”  He looked up to study the rocky barrier.  “There’s gotta be a bridge somewhere, even if it’s not marked on the map.”  He folded the map and motioned to his men.  “Let’s head back and see what the colonel has in mind.”

      He turned east and followed the chasm back to the convoy, searching for a way to cross it.  The map he carried indicated a gap in a huge ditch about a hundred fifty miles to the east.  But since it was near a very populated area, it would probably not be a good idea to go around it in that direction.  Each minute they drove, they got closer and closer to the convoy.

      Rock turned to the sergeant sitting next to him.  “Did you hear something?”

      “What do you mean?”

      “A pop... or explosion?”

      “No, nothing.”

      “Well, I’m sure I heard something.”  He stopped the truck and turned off the engine.  Rock stood beside his hummer near the edge of the ravine and looked through his binoculars in the convoy’s direction.  “I see lots of smoke coming from the rock.”

      Another Marine standing on the opposite side of the hummer was studying something else further ahead of them in the chasm.  “Rock, look over there.”

      Rock focused his binoculars in the same direction.  “It looks like part of a bridge.”

      “Yeah, it comes out but just doesn’t look like it’s finished.”

      Rock turned his glasses back in the direction of the rocks and noticed something new.  “I see the convoy coming out of the rock, and they’re headed this way.  I think we’d better get moving and find out what’s going on.”

      The convoy had stumbled onto a small dirt trail that was taking them directly toward the chasm in the direction of the bridge Rock had been studying.  Behind them, a powerful Armor company was in pursuit.  They had to find a way to lose that Armor company, or they would be easily destroyed.

      Rock arrived at the bridge slightly ahead of the convoy and stepped out of the hummer to examine it.  It was a large metal structure completely covered in rust.  It appeared to be very old, bolted to a large cement foundation on the other side of the chasm and extending out over the chasm about one third of the way.  On the side where Rock stood, a large cement ramp that sloped upward extending about two feet over the edge.

      Rock studied the structure carefully.  Though he had never seen any bridge quite like it, he knew how it worked.  The convoy had arrived, and several figures were approaching him:  Rob, Taylor, and Logan.

      Logan spoke first.  “What we have here is an extension bridge.”

      “Very good.  That was my guess, also.”  Rock was impressed.

      “How does it work?” asked Rob.

      Logan paced back and forth in front of the bridge.  “I’ve never seen one of these, but I’ve read about them. They were originally used in known flash-flood areas so they could be retracted in flood conditions.  The designers intended the bridges to be retracted when flooding would damage conventional bridges.  However, no one was ever around during flooding, and often, when a flood was over, they forgot to extend them back.  Much like what we have here.”

      “Well, whatever we’re gonna do, we’d better do it fast.” Rob looked back in the direction from which they had just come.  “The road we blocked won’t stay that way forever.”  He turned to Taylor.  “How long would it take us to let someone over the bridge and climb up the other side?”

      “At least an hour...”

      As Rob and Taylor continued to discuss the mechanics of the job, Logan’s attention drifted back to the bridge.  Something was wrong.  Something about the bridge was missing.  Then he saw it.  Logan interrupted Taylor in mid-sentence.  “Time is not the only problem.  Look at the bottom of the bridge.”  He pointed.  “See the metal arms like girders that project down on either side?  Those are for the hydraulic cylinders designed to extend and retract the bridge.”

      Rob and Taylor looked at the bridge, then back at Logan, puzzled.

      “What I’m trying to say is that even if you get someone over to the other side, you’re still faced with the problem of how to extend it.  Without the hydraulic cylinders, it’s not going to budge.”

      Rob looked at the bridge.  “What if we use the winch?  We hook a cable onto it and pull it over to us?”

      Logan looked frustrated.  “Like the Captain said, it would take an hour to get over there.  But that’s not the only concern.  To have someone take the cable down and then up the other side would take a cable length twice the distance across.”

      “I think I see what you’re saying.” Taylor looked over the side of the cliff.  “There’s not enough cable in the wench to have someone climb down and take it diagonally across the base of this ravine.”

      “You got it.”

      Rock waved his hand, motioning silence as he peered through his binoculars into the distance.  “I see a jeep and a truck.”

      “We have to split up and make a run for it!” Taylor cried.

      “What’s with you?” Rob stopped him. “You’re always quick to sacrifice the others to save your lousy hide.  We’re not splitting up, and we’re not making a run for it!”

      Taylor stood speechless, his mouth open slightly.

      Logan stepped forward.  “What do you have in mind?”

      “Rock!”  Rob turned to look in the direction of the coming trucks.  “Let all the cable from the winch of this hummer.”  Rob pointed to Rock’s hummer parked beside the ramp and walked toward his own hummer.

      Logan trotted up alongside Rob as he hurried away.  “What are your intentions, Colonel?”

      Rob stopped and turned toward Logan, visibly irritated.  “Look, I can’t explain now!  There isn’t time!”  Then he shouted to Rock, “Hurry! I need you here!”

      Logan took Rob’s arm and spoke intensely, “Listen, Colonel, I know what you’re thinking, but it won’t work.”

      “And just what is that?”

      “You’re planning on sacrificing one of the hummers...”

      “Go on.”

      “You’re planning on taking the cable of the other hummer and somehow using this hummer to jump the canyon so that you can pull the bridge over here.”

      Rock walked up in time to hear the last part of Logan’s statement.  “You’re going to what?”

      “You heard the plan.  You’re going to drive me in this hummer as fast as you can toward the ramp.  Just before we go over the edge, someone will toss me the cable from the winch of the other hummer, and you’re going to jump out.  The hummer flies out over the edge, and I hook the bridge.  Then you pull the bridge back with the winch.”

      “And just where are you going to be?”

      “On the hood.”

      “The what?”

      “The hood!  I’ll be on the hood!  Now, we don’t have a lot of time, so let’s move!”

      Logan was visibly disturbed and leaned close to Rob.  “Think this through, Colonel.  Forget about the fact that you’re asking Rock to jump out of a vehicle traveling close to sixty miles per hour and think about yourself.  You’re going to grab the bottom side of the bridge traveling at that speed?  Have you ever tried to grab ahold of an object moving past you at that speed and hang on to it?  About the only thing you’d get is a broken arm!  What’s more likely to happen here is that you’re going fly face first, sixty miles per hour, into the side of that cliff on the other side.  You’ll be dead, and we’ll be trapped.”

      “I’m certainly open to alternatives.  It’s not like I’m looking forward to this.”

      Logan opened his mouth as if to say something, then shut it and shook his head.

      “That’s what I thought.” He turned to Rock.  “Who’s your best pitcher?”

      “I haven’t a clue.”

      “Pick somebody.”

      Rock hurried away as Rob turned again to look at the chasm he had to cross.  Logan was right, it was impossible to grab that bridge at that speed.  But Rob knew that he didn’t have to catch it, nor even survive as long as he could hook it with the cable.  The cable would stay connected even if he couldn’t hang on, and that was really all that mattered.

      He turned back to the hummer to see Taylor and the other Marines positioning the anti-tank and machine gun truck for a last ditch stand in case he wasn’t successful.  Their backs were against the wall and any minute the tanks would flow out of the distant rocks and fire at them.

      Rob reached into the hummer, pulled out a poncho, and ripped it into strips.  “Let’s go!” he heard Rock shout as he stepped up onto the front bumper.

      His heart raced, and his mouth became dry as he glanced at the chasm in front of him.  “Let’s go before I lose my nerve!”  With that, the hummer started backing up to get a running start.

 

      Marie let herself down from the truck to see what new kind of trouble her husband was getting himself into.  Nancy, who had quickly become her best friend, was accompanying her.  Though they could not see any trouble, they could tell from all the activity that danger was very near.  Marines were busy everywhere digging foxholes and arranging trucks.

      Rob has to be getting himself into trouble somewhere, she told herself.  Within minutes of her search, she found Logan.  He came walking straight up to her with the same look on his face that she had now learn to read as a “Rob alarm.” 

      “No, not again,” she said, shaking her head.  “What is he doing now!”

      “Let’s go back to the truck.  It’ll be safer there.”

      “From what?”

      “We’ll be under attack soon from an Iraqi Armor company.”

      “Where’s Rob?”

      “He’s busy.”

      “Yes, I know he’s busy.  He’s always busy with you guys, but what’s he doing?  What kind of trouble is he into now?”

      “Marie, just come with me.”

      But just then, Marie saw Rob in the distance, standing on the bumper of one of the hummers as it was backing away from their position.  “What’s he doing?”

      “The only thing that can be done.  He’s trying to save us.”

 

      Rob carefully wrapped the strands of canvas around the palms of his hands. The enemy trucks had still not arrived, telling him that their armored vehicles were having trouble getting through the pass.  “Just give us a few minutes longer,” he whispered.

      Logan was right, as he always seemed to be.  Catching the crossbars under the bridge while flying through the air at sixty miles an hour would be like trying to catch a baseball bat that someone was swinging as hard as they could.  Even if he could hang on, both arms would probably be jerked out of their sockets in the process.  He could only hope that he could hook the bar before he flew into the side of the cliff.

      But that wasn’t the only problem.  The metal bars under the bridge were at least seventy-five feet from his side of the cliff.  At best, the hummer could go up to about sixty miles per hour.  Even with the added lift of the ramp, they would fall short of the bridge on the other side.  His only hope was to get on the hood of the hummer and jump up just after leaving the ramp. Hopefully the extra push could give him the height he needed.

      And then there was the cable.  The Marine standing by the ramp would have to have perfect timing when he tosses the cable.  Rob would have to catch the cable, and within one second, raise and rotate the hook to catch the crossbar.  He knew it was most likely he would never live to know if he was successful.

      The hummer stopped, and Rob looked back at Rock.  “You make sure to jump before we get to the ramp, Sergeant.”

      Rock nodded.

      The hummer started moving forward.  Rob sat down on the hood with one foot on the bumper and the other up on the hood and tried to hang on.  The hummer rushed forward faster and faster.  He could feel his heart throbbing as he tried to catch his breath and hang on to the hummer.

      The wind blasted his face as the hummer bounced forward.  Then, just before the ramp rushed up on him, he caught a glance of Marie off to the side.  She was standing with their children, Logan, and Nancy.  Their faces looked shocked.

      I never said good-bye, he thought.  Then he looked forward again, putting his full attention toward what he was about to do.  The hummer was leaping up the ramp. He pulled his other foot up onto the hood and started to jump.

      Suddenly, the cable hook appeared in front of him.  He grabbed it with both hands as the hummer became .  He jumped hard upward, aware that his hands, though padded, still stung from catching the hook.  In that brief moment, he was aware of the bridge flying toward him at an incredible speed, the hummer falling away below him, and the shouts of the Marines behind him.

      Rob twisted the hook of the cable forward and raised it above his head. He was only airborne for a few seconds, but in that brief moment, he was aware of so much.  The wind blasting him in the face, making it nearly impossible to see.  The people shouting behind him.  He seemed to be suspended in mid-air as he noticed the ground so very far below him.  His attention refocused as the metal bar nicked the top of the hook and did not catch. The second bar rushed in, barely giving him time to react.  He stretched out his arms as far as possible as the hook slapped and caught the bar.  His hands tightened around the cable as it shot through, and even with the layers of canvas wrapped tightly around his palms, his hands burned as if on fire.

      The hummer, almost ten feet below, flew forward and crashed into the cliff, bursting into flames.  He gritted his teeth and groaned loudly from the pain, hanging onto the cable with all his strength.

      The cable finally tightened, and he felt the ligaments strain in his arms as he strived to hang on.  His feet flew past him and struck the cliff ahead of him.  He slowly swung back to the center of the canyon, still hanging on to the cable.  He hadn’t counted on this.   He was hanging onto the cable with strained arms and burned hands that felt like they were broken, dangling a hundred feet in the air.

      Rock was unconscious from his jump out of the hummer, lying beside the ramp.  No one seemed to know just what to do.  Or maybe they were all still in shock.  Maybe it was because no one actually believed he could do it, much less survive the doing.

      Finally, Taylor and Logan reacted almost in harmony.  Taylor leaped from the truck, shouting at the Marine closest to the hummer to tighten the winch.  Logan ran forward, shouting at the same Marine to back up the hummer.  The Marine momentarily froze as he heard the conflicting orders.  Then he did as Taylor ordered and went for the winch.

      Rob felt the cable tighten in his hands.  He looked toward the ramp to see a Marine cranking in the wench.  He didn’t have enough strength to shout at him to stop or even shake his head.  There wouldn’t be enough horse power in the wench to pull the bridge across.  They would have to lock it and use the hummer to pull it.

      Logan got to the hummer before Taylor and started it up.  After shifting into four wheel drive, he began to back up slowly so as not to jerk Rob. The wheels began to spin slowly as the hummer struggled against the bridge.  Years of neglect and rust made the already difficult job nearly impossible.  Then came a grinding sound as the rusty gears began to move.  He handled the hummer like an experienced driver, keeping the wheels from digging into the ground. Rob’s left hand slipped loose from the cable and fell to his side.  His right hand no longer held it firmly.  He was hanging on with an open fist.

      Rock, now awake and on his feet, pushed through the small crowd of Marines gathered by the ramp waiting for Rob to get within reach and stood beside Taylor.

      Taylor didn’t look up at Rock.  “He’s going to fall.”

      “Over my dead body.” Rock took hold of the cable and slid out over the cliff.

      Rob was nearly forty feet away, hanging by only three fingers.  Rock moved methodically, hand over hand.  Huge fists clenched securely around the cable propelled his muscular body forward.

      “I’m coming for you, Colonel!  Just hang on!”

      Rob could not respond.  All his effort went to hanging on as long as he could.

      “Marie’s up on top with your children.  You don’t want them to see you fall.”

      Rock was barely ten feet away.  Rob could not even lift his head to look as another finger let go.  Rock continued to move while Logan worked the hummer.

      “You did it, Colonel!  The bridge is moving in!  We’re all going to make it now.”

      Another finger let go, and the last one was slipping.  Just as his last finger slipped from the cable, a hand...  a huge hand reached out and grabbed him by the wrist.

      Rock held the cable in one hand and Rob in the other.  “You’re all right now, Colonel. You’re not going to fall without me.”

      Taylor, watching from the ramp, sprang into action.  “Come on, all of you!  Grab the cable and pull!”

      He turned and picked up the binoculars lying beside the ramp.  About a dozen Iraqi trucks had emerged from the mouth of the pass.  It was only a matter of time before they were attacked.

      Rock strained against the combined weight of the two of them.  As they covered the last few feet and hands reached out to pull them both to safety, Rob smiled at his sergeant.  “Thanks, Rock.”

      Marie ran forward to nurse Rob’s hands while Rock stopped long enough to receive a hero’s hug and kiss from Nancy. 

      Rob did not bask long in the glory of his success.  They were not out of the woods yet.  “We need to take something across to see how this is going to hold up.”

      Rock nodded.  He set out across the bridge on foot to check the security of the other side.

      Taylor watched from the anti-tank truck as the bridge was pulled up to the ramp, then checked again for Iraqi presence at the pass.  The first tank emerged from the pass entrance.  “Time to rock-n-roll,” he said to the Marine beside him. He pulled the firing cord and the recoiless rifle, and a flash followed by a thick black cloud blew out of the barrel. A moment later, there was an explosion near the Iraqi position.  Taylor adjusted the controls and fired again.

      Rob heard the explosion and immediately stood to his feet.  He shouted to Rock,  “That’s our wake-up bell!  Time to get everything across!  Rock, how does it look?”

      “It looks good enough, Colonel.”

      “Take the hummer over, then.”

      Logan approached Rob and smiled, even though Rob was not smiling back.

      Rob was puzzled.  “You handled that hummer like an experienced driver.”

      “I have a four wheel drive truck back at home.”

      “I’ll just bet you do.  Where is home?  A military base in Israel?”

      “Let’s not start this again.  Does it really matter where I’m from or what I do?”

      “Yes!  It matters to me.  There’s something wrong when you can’t trust someone enough to be straight with them.  There’s something wrong with this picture, Logan, and I’m going to get to the bottom of it.”

      “You may be digging awhile.”  Logan turned and started walking away.

      “Don’t underestimate me, Logan!”

      Marie had listened quietly to the exchange between Rob and Logan.  “Things aren’t always as they appear, my dear.”

      “What’s that supposed to mean, and why is he always hanging around you?  What do you know about him?”

      “Probably less than you, but one thing is certain:  regardless of who he is or what he does, he’s here to help us.  He must have his reasons for being so secretive.  Just leave him alone, and let him help.”

 

      Taylor fired another round.  So far, of the seven shots he fired, two had successfully hit a target. The problem was that those targets were trucks and not the tank.  He glanced over to the bridge, another truck was on its way across.  He would only have to keep this up for a few more minutes.

      The tank was setting itself in position, and another truck was crossing the bridge.  He saw a puff a smoke leave the barrel of the tank, and soon after, an explosion erupted on the far side of the ravine.  The tank was firing at the bridge.  Taylor fired again at the tank.  Once again, the shell impacted a truck near the tank.  He had missed again.

      Ignoring exhaustion, he and his Marine assistant shoved another shell into the breach and adjusted the controls.  The tank fired again.  This time the shell impacted on a left upright support beam of the bridge.  There was a grinding noise as the bridge began to sag on that side.  Only the machine gun truck and the anti-tank truck still had not reached the other side.

      Taylor motioned the driver of the machine gun truck to go, but he didn’t watch to see it leave.  Again he pulled the firing cord.  This time, the shell uselessly impacted on the other side of the tank but close enough to shower it with debris.  It must have jarred the tank a little, because as it fired, almost immediately, the shell flew far to the left and exploded a mile over the other side of the ravine.

      He watched the machine gun truck cross.  The bridge sagged badly on the left side and groaned from the strain.  It could barely support the weight.  And his anti-tank truck was far heavier than any of the other trucks.

      He ordered the Marine to make a run for the bridge.  He would try to drive the truck across by himself.  His best chance, he thought, is to try driving across as quickly as possible.  But as Taylor climbed into the cab of the truck, a large explosion impacted near the base of the ramp, removing half of the left side.  He could still get to the bridge but not at any decent speed.

 

      Rob watched from the other side as Taylor struggled to climb up the demolished ramp with his truck.  “Rock, let out the winch cable again.  I think we’re going to need it.”

      Taylor began to cross the bridge slowly, and the bridge responded by bending badly.

      “He’s never going to make it.”  Rob beckoned to Taylor. “Leave the truck and come!”

      Taylor just shook his head.  He wasn’t going to leave the truck.  They needed it too much.

      “Just great!  We’ve got a hero here!”

      Logan couldn’t resist.  “You mean another hero, right?”

      “Drop the smart comments, Logan.  He’s going to get himself killed!”

      “Don’t you see?  He can’t leave that truck.  We’d never have made it this far without it, and he knows it.  We need that truck!”

      Crack!  The bridge bent with the truck halfway across.  The tires began to spin as the truck slid backward to the bottom of the bend.  The angle was too steep.  The truck could not make it.

      Rob took the cable from Rock and began to slide down the bridge to the front of the truck.  Once there, he secured it to the front of the truck and motioned Rock to pull.

      Up on top, another explosion rocked the side of the cliff to the right of the bridge.  They didn’t have much time.  Taylor shifted into low gear and went into six wheel drive. The tires spun slowly as the cable tightened.  The bridge groaned and jarred.  The smell of burning rubber and smoke was everywhere.  Up on top, another truck was attached to the hummer, and they pulled with their combined power.  The anti-tank truck slowly rose.

      Then, with only ten feet left to go, a shell exploded directly behind the anti-tank truck cutting the bridge in half.  The far side of the bridge collapsed and fell into the ravine with a loud crash.  The near side began to crumble.  Taylor shifted into high gear and stomped on the gas.   The tires began to spin and burn, and with a loud roar, the truck leaped up the remaining few feet as the rest of the bridge crumbled behind them.  The truck teetered momentarily until the cable tightened and pulled them the rest of the way onto solid ground.

      On the other side, the enemy trucks were approaching.  The machine gun truck began firing as they disconnected the cable, and the convoy began to move.  Once again, they had beaten the odds.   No one was sure whether it was luck or skill that was with them.  Perhaps a combination of both.  But as night settled, the convoy moved on.


 

Marine Tactical Unit

Twenty-three miles north of Baqubah

Diyala Territory, Iraq

 

      Captain Wright and his men had traveled with the tribesmen all day by foot.  He was amazed at the tribes’ stamina, for they insisted on stopping for only one break and that was to eat at about midday.  Even though most of them were barefoot, they seemed to have no problems crossing the hot sand or the rough rocky terrain.  He estimated that they had covered over twenty miles by the time they finally stopped late in the evening.

      Now he sat beside a small fire with the old man who led the tribe.  “How much further is it?”

      “That is a question I would expect from a small child.”

      “No, I just meant that... I mean I didn’t mean to complain...  I mean I wasn’t complaining and didn’t mean to come across that way...”

      “You don’t need to explain.  I know that you are not used to this country.”

      “It’s not that.  We can handle the walking.  That’s not a problem for us.”

      Wright was visibly embarrassed by what had just happened, and no matter how hard he tried, he only managed to wedge his foot deeper into his mouth.  He tried to regain his composure.  “I am trying to ascertain our present position, so I need your estimate as to the length of time it will take us to get there.”

      “To be honest, I really don’t know.  The military patrols have been increased lately, so we are trying to avoid those areas.  Tell me, were your losses high?”

      “Pardon me?  What losses?”

      “There are but few of you left from your original rescue party.  Were there many casualties?”

      Now he understood the question.  It was one of the many questions he had asked himself over and over.

      “It was like they knew we were coming.  They were waiting for us.   Just the day before, we had scouted the whole area, and there wasn’t an enemy soldier anywhere.  The next day, when we came in with helicopters, they blew us out of the sky.  We managed to escape from our downed helicopter, but I don’t know if anyone else did.  They could have all been captured or killed.”

      “Did you not go back to see what happened to your friends?”

      Wright didn’t answer.  He had wondered the same thing.  Why didn’t he return?  There could have been others left there to die.  But second guessing would not help them now.  They had an important mission to do, and he needed to remain focused.

      “No, we were being pursued, and judging by the size of the force, we would have not been much use to them.”

      “That is not the way of my people.  To us, our friends are our families, and they are most important.  We would never think of allowing them to remain captive.”

      “I do understand, and I feel the same.  Perhaps I was wrong.  Perhaps I should have gone back.  But at the time, I guess I felt that our best chance of helping anyone was to stay alive.”

      The two said nothing more as they stared into the flames.




 

 

Day Ten

Third Infantry  Division

Five miles east of Hafar al-Batin

Al Hajarah Territory, Saudi Arabia

 

      The Third Infantry reached the front early that morning about five miles south of Hafar al-Batin.  The British forces in the area had been reduced to isolated pockets of resistance in front of them.  The Third Infantry was originally supposed to arrive as a reinforced mechanized division with heavy tanks.  That should have been enough to contain the Iraqi Armor thrust.  As it was now, with few of the heavy tanks they’d need, they could only hope to slow down the advance of the enemy long enough for more reinforcements to arrive.  If their proud history of achievement through many wars was any indication of how well they would do, then one would not want to underestimate their effectiveness.

      Second and Third Brigades moved into position, extending along a ten-mile length of the front.  They began to dig in while First Brigade moved in behind as reserve.  All the while, what was left of the British Expeditionary Force slowly filtered out from the collapsed front.

      The British had spent all day the day before in an unending artillery barrage.  The Iraqi long-range artillery destroyed the British mortar and light howitzer emplacements while their short-range artillery pounded the infantry.  After twelve hours of relentless punishment and over seventy percent casualties, the British had had enough.  

      The Third Infantry was the last best hope for keeping the Iraqis from pouring into Saudi Arabia.  They had to defy the odds by putting an end to the Iraqi advance.  They would have to stand up against a heavily armored force of about ten divisions, five miles wide and twenty miles deep.

      Colonel Jack Cannon, the division’s G-3, was responsible for plans and operations.  As a tactician, he understood that their success would require nothing short of a miracle.  “I’m telling you, from these recon reports, our best hope is to retreat back to Ar Riyadh and take up a defensive position there.”  He shook the reports in the air, then slammed them down on the table.

      General O’Brian shook his head.  “Ar Riyadh is halfway through Saudi Arabia.  To do that means to surrender the entire northern third of Saudi Arabia to Iraq.”

      “At least we’d have a chance of holding there.  It would take them months to secure the territory.  The Army and Marine divisions to our east could retreat and garrison the coastal cities which could be easily supplied and reinforced by the Navy.  We could protect the capital and receive proper reinforcements.  I’m telling you that in a month or two, we’ll be in better shape with adequate reinforcements while the Iraqis will have exhausted theirs and be spread too thin.  With this plan, we’ll have a chance to save at least part of this country.”

      “Listen, Jack, retreat is out of the question.  You’ve got to come up with something that will allow us to remain here.  We must stop them here.”

      “Archie, we’re outnumbered seven-to-one in men, ten-to-one in tanks, and twelve-to-one  in artillery.  You’re not giving me a lot to work with.”

      “What odds do the computers give us?”

      “Pretty much our only chance to hold would be if a hurricane came out of the Indian Ocean, stalled out above us, and rained for a month.  Everything would be so bogged down, they couldn’t proceed even if we weren’t here.”

      “Are there any hurricanes out there?”

      “Be serious.  Not even the rainy season is due to come for another five months.”

      O’Brian sat down and looked at the charts in front of him.  “Let’s hear it.  What can we expect?”

      Cannon sat down next to his dear friend and pointed to an area on the map directly in front of their position.  “They’ll be coming right through here.  They’ll start with an artillery barrage for somewhere between twenty-four and forty-eight hours.  Then, probably about two o’clock in the morning, three or four spearheads of armored vehicles will hit us at three or four locations along our front. Don’t kid yourself.  Iraq has poured millions into modernizing its tanks for night fighting.  And we won’t be able to move reinforcements to each of the breakthrough points quickly enough.  Our forces will be broken by nearly two days of constant shelling and easily overrun.  As division after division pours through the breakthrough points, we’ll find ourselves surrounded by at least three divisions to our south and seven divisions to the north.  At that point, we’ll have to pray that they’ll take prisoners.”

      O’Brian said nothing for a long time as he stared at the map.  Then he rose quietly, brushed the dust from his desert camouflage uniform, and placed his helmet on his head.  Their eyes met.  “Let’s dig in, then.  There will be no retreat.”


 

 

National Security Administration

Cooperative Coactive Office, Washington, D.C.

 

      Special Agent Dick Miller had arrived a little late to his office at the National Security Administration in Washington.  His wife was sick, so he had to drive the children to school before he could come into the office.  Anytime he came in late it was a problem because his supervisor seemed to monitor when everyone had logged into the network for the day.

      Miller opened his office door and stepped inside to be met at once by his secretary, Mary.  “Mr. Miller, the supervisor is holding for you.”    

“Yes, yes, I expected as much,” he muttered.  What a way to begin a day, he thought.  Even though spying wasn’t an official duty of the NSA, in the back of his mind he wondered on whom this agency was really spying.  “You’d think he’s never had a bad morning!”

      He sat down behind his desk and logged into the network.  Then he lifted the phone.  “What line?”

      “Line four, sir!  Do you want your coffee now?”  She was a great assistant and on many occasions had been able to cover for him getting in late.

      He pushed the proper button on his phone.  “Hello, sir.  I’m sorry to keep you waiting.”  His supervisor had little tolerance for error and acted repulsed by incompetence.  He often wondered how he had kept his job with such a man.  The supervisor never wasted time on introductions or personal chit-chat.  He always came right to the point.

      “Do you know what day it is?”

      Miller looked at his monitor and selected the key that brought up his calendar.  A quick scan of the meetings and events for today showed nothing out of the ordinary.  “Yes, sir, it...”

      “Where is Rob Anderson?”

      Miller pressed another key to bring up a search window and quickly typed:

 

            Anderson, Rob

 

      Another window appeared:

 

            Found:                        Anderson, Rob

            Current Destination:          Israel

            Flight:                       Concorde, 1430

            Length of Stay:               3 weeks

            Additional Comments:          With immediate family.  On vacation.

 

      “Anderson, R...  Rob’s in Israel, sir.”

      “Very good, Agent Miller, but if I wanted to know his itinerary, I could have done a network search.  Now I’ll ask you again: where is Rob Anderson?”

      “Uh...”  He motioned for Mary.  She rose from her seat and headed toward him looking very curious.  He tried to mouth Rob Anderson at her but without success.  She shrugged her shoulders, indicating that she didn’t know what he was talking about.  “Sir, if he’s not in Israel, then I’m afraid I don’t know.”

      “Whose responsibility is he?”

      “Mine, sir?”

      The silence that followed made Miller start to sweat.  A much quieter, more concerned supervisor asked, “Have you heard about the flight that was hijacked in Iraq?”

      “Yes, sir.  It was a British Concorde...”  He glanced again at his computer and the words Concorde 1430 jumped out at him.  “Oh, my God!  Was it...”

      “It was Concorde Flight 1430.  Was he on that flight?”

      “Yes, sir.  I mean, as far as I know, he was.  Is anything being done to rescue him?”

      “Probably not, because the agent we assigned to him dropped the ball.  Fortunately, when I received the American passenger list from the British authorities this morning, I happened to recognize the name Rob Anderson and became suspicious.  So I looked...”

      “I’m sorry, sir.  I really would love to chat, but I have a lot to do.”

      Without thinking about who he had on the phone, he simply hung up and shouted, “Mary, get me Clark at the State Department and Luke at the Central Intelligence Agency.  Tell them I want a meeting in twenty minutes in operations on the fourth floor.  Priority one!”



 

Day Eleven

Third Infantry  Division

Five miles east of Hafar al-Batin

Al Hajarah Territory, Saudi Arabia

 

      For the men of the Third Infantry, morning brought an end to nearly twelve hours of continuous shelling.   The Iraqi forces had unloaded everything at their disposal upon them.  Long and short range artillery, rockets, missiles, howitzers, and mortars rained fire and death from the sky.  Deep craters drew a line across the desert, clearly marking the positions of the American forces.

      Smoking, burning trucks and armored vehicles littered the battlefield.  There were countless dead and wounded, yet not a single bullet had been fired.  Then came the tanks, rolling across the desert sounding like a hundred locomotives.  There seemed to be thousands!  The Third Infantry consolidated, moving inward from the east and west edges and bending to the south.  Before the day ended, they would be surrounded!


 

Marine Tactical Unit

Fifteen miles east of Samarra

Diyala Territory, Iraq

 

      Captain Wright laid along the top of a low ridge overlooking the road. It amazed him that these tribesmen kept so well-informed.  Three minutes had passed since the old man told him that a convoy was coming down this road, yet he still couldn’t see any sign of it.

      “This is a perfect spot for an ambush,” he said to the old tribesman.

      “We know every inch of this territory.”

      Wright looked around.  The mountains out in the distance, the nearby brush, trees, birds, and streams had hardly changed since the dawn of time.  The natural condition of this land was hardly touched by man’s hand, confirming what the old man believed.

      Suddenly his thoughts were jerked back by the sound of vehicles approaching from the south.  His men, along with the tribesmen, were spread out on both sides of the road.  They would wait until the first vehicle had passed almost all the way though their position before firing so that the opening fire hit as many of the vehicles at the same time as possible.

      He studied the approaching motorcade carefully through his binoculars.  It seemed like an odd assortment of vehicles.  There was an American-made hummer in the lead, followed by a quad-MG mounted vehicle, a seventy-three millimeter anti-tank vehicle, and three transports.  Something just didn’t seem right, but he couldn’t put his finger on it.

      He felt his muscles tense and sweat drip down his face.  What was he so concerned about?  He was hundreds of mile behind enemy lines.  Was it just his military training that told him not to take anything for granted?  The motorcade was now only seconds away and something was definitely wrong.  What was it?  Was just the fact that they had an American hummer?

      Then, there it was.  The people on the transports were not dressed in military fatigues.  They were civilians.  But why?

      The lead hummer was just entering the kill zone, and he heard the rifles cocking around him.  This was no time for a mistake or to be tricked by the Iraqis.  He had to be sure.  Then he saw it.  The soldiers in the lead hummer

were wearing the black night fighting uniforms of the U.S. Marines.  He had to stop this!

      Before he realized what he was doing, he found himself running down the embankment in front of the lead hummer.  “Don’t shoot!  Don’t shoot!”

      The lead hummer screeched to a stop a few yards in front of him.  Wright was looking up the embankment, waving his arms wildly.  “They’re NOT Iraqis!”

      When he was convinced that his men would not fire, he turned to the hummer to find himself staring down the barrels of four Marines’ weapons.  One of the Marines, a tall black man, began walking toward him, taking quick nervous glances up the embankment.  “Captain Wright?  Is that really you?”

      “Yes,” Wright smiled.  “It really is me.”

      Rock saluted him.  He had a thousand questions. “What are you doing out here?  Are there any others?  Were you captured?”

      “Easy, Sergeant.”

      By now, the tribesmen and the other soldiers were heading down the embankment as well as the soldiers and the passengers of the convoy.

      “Where’s Colonel Dempsey?” Wright asked Rock.

      “The colonel bought it during our escape.”

      “You were captured?”

      “Yes. We spent almost a week in captivity.”

      “Who’s in command?”

      “Over there.”  Rock pointed at Rob, who was climbing down from the truck at the end of the convoy.

      “What do you know about him?”

      “Well, actually, he’s a computer programmer...  But you wouldn’t believe what he can do!  Before Colonel Dempsey died, he drafted him into service and gave him a field commission of colonel.  Colonel Dempsey’s last orders were that we follow any orders he gave without question.”

      “Colonel Dempsey did this?”  Wright was totally surprised.  He knew Dempsey to be a methodical conservative leader who placed a great deal of significance on leadership.  To draft and promote a civilian into such an important position was bordering on the ridiculous.

      “Yes, sir.  And if I may add, sir, he could not have picked a better man.”

      “So you feel that he has proved his capabilities adequately?”

      “Sir, none of us would be here now if it weren’t for him.  He’s the one who killed the hijackers and landed the Concorde.  He broke us out of the prison camp almost single-handedly.  He destroyed three AVs with an outdated rocket launcher.  And he...”

      “Just a minute!  You’re telling me he’s some kind of covert expert?”

      “No, sir.  He says he’s a computer programmer.  That’s all!”

      “And you feel he’s fit to command us?”

      “Yes, sir!  But more importantly, Colonel Dempsey did, too!”

      It took a few moments for Wright to absorb everything Rock told him.  “Well, you know that there are very few men I respect more than Colonel Dempsey, but what you’re describing is completely unconventional.  It’s not at all like the colonel to do something like this.  He must have had his reasons, though.”

      A small crowd had gathered around.  Wright put his hand on Rock’s back.  “Apparently, this man has impressed the heck out of both you and the colonel, so I guess I’ll go along with it for now.  Maybe he’ll impress the heck out of me!”

      Rock smiled as Rob approached them.  “He will, too!  His name’s Colonel Rob Anderson.”

      Rob stretched out his hand as he approached Wright.  “Captain, I see you’re no stranger here.”

      “No.  I’m Captain Wright, and these men with me were part of the original strike force with Rock and the others.  Rock explained to me about your commission, and well, if you can convince two of the men I respect most in this world that you’re the one most qualified for command, then you won’t have any argument from me...  Colonel.”

      “Thank you, Captain.” Rob tried to hide how uncomfortable he was with his title.   “Who are these people with you and your men?”

      “They’re part of a tribe they call Kurdurn.”

      “Can any of them speak English?”

      “A few of them.  The leader actually speaks English rather well.”

      “It appears that you had the same idea we had.”

      “What’s that?”

      “Well, being this far north, you must be trying to get out of Iraq through Turkey.”

      “Actually, we were on our way to check out a report of a small nuclear weapons stockpile the Iraqis are supposed to have!”

      Silence fell like a rock.  Then Taylor spoke up.  “What are you talking about?  Iraq doesn’t have any nuclear weapons.”

      Wright reached into his pocket and pulled out a folded piece of paper.  “Two days ago, these men here ambushed what they thought was a supply convoy headed toward Samarra.  It turned out to be some kind of heavily reinforced special detachment.  Most of their tribesmen were pursued and killed.  But before they were chased off by gun ships, they recovered a courier’s pouch which contained these orders for the commander.  Now my Arabic isn’t the best, but even I can see that it contains a list of what they were transporting.”

      Rob paled and looked at Taylor.  “We can’t let them use those weapons.”

      Taylor shook his head.  “If this is true, then those weapons are going to be in the most secure bunker in Iraq, Colonel.  Our little group is not going to be able to get to it.”

      Rob turned back to Wright.  “What do you think?”

      “Well, I think this is what we’re paid to do.  Our nation’s at risk, and it’s our responsibility to do whatever is required to see to its safety.  We have no way of knowing whether the targets for those weapons are our troops or our cities.  It’s our duty to at least try.”

      Taylor was still shaking his head.  “Then we need to try and escape from this country and warn our superiors.”

      Wright smiled at Rob.  “It looks like you’re faced with a command decision, then, Colonel.”

      Rob was not smiling.  “I suppose we could try to set up a broadcast like we did before to try and get a message to our forces, but I don’t think anybody would believe it.  Besides, anything we transmit will be received by the Iraqis as well, and they’d just move the weapons.  The U.S. would probably send in a force to investigate and not find anything.  The way I see it, we’d just be giving away our element of surprise.  So I guess there’s no decision to be made.”  He looked toward Taylor. “Load them all up.  We’re heading to Samarra.”  It was clear to all that Rob and Wright shared the same convictions.

      Rob watched as the Marines and tribesmen loaded onto the vehicles.  “I’d like you to ride with me so that we can talk more,” he asked Wright as they walked toward the hummer.  He stepped into the hummer and told Wright the whole story, how he started on a vacation trip to the Holy Land and ended up with a field commission of a colonel.  But now with the news of a stockpile of nuclear weapons, their escape would have to wait.

      “That’s quite a story, Colonel.”

      Because of the intelligence reports Dempsey had shared with him, Wright knew there was much detail Rob had modestly chosen not to reveal.  He knew instantly that he would like this man.  He possessed the charisma that every good leader needed, and the more they spoke, the more he understood Colonel Dempsey’s reasons for doing what he did.  But what impressed him most about Rob were the principles he seemed to value.  There were things he believed that would not be compromised under any condition.  One of these was his absolute insistence that no one under any circumstance be left behind.

      The little convoy made excellent time with no enemy contact as they passed through lightly wooded areas with low rolling hills.  Finally, about mid-day, the tribal chief stopped the convoy and brought Rob, Taylor, and Wright to the top of a hill.

      “It is barely visible from here.”  The old man pointed to the north.

      Taylor squinted.  “I don’t see anything.”

      But Wright, who was examining the distant valley through his binoculars, did see it.  “Well, well.  What do we have here?  A single camouflaged guard tower out in the middle of nowhere.  It’s perfect!”

      “What do you make of it?” Rob asked.

      “Won’t know for sure until we get a team up there a little closer to check it out.  But don’t forget, these men say there’s some kind of underground sensor we’ll have to deal with.”

      Rob turned to Taylor.  “Pick some men, Captain, and scout it out.”  He took the binoculars from Wright.  “Scout around the perimeter far enough back so that you don’t set off any of those underground sensors.  I want a report in an hour.  I also want a plan.”

      Taylor did not question his colonel; he simply turned and walked away.  As soon as Taylor was gone, Wright said, “I get the feeling the two of you don’t exactly get along.”

      Rob put down the binoculars and glanced back at Taylor.  “He’s a good officer, no doubt, and I believe he’ll be very useful to us.  But he seems more concerned with protocol than lives.”  He stared at Wright in silence for a moment as he sized him up.  “Captain, I will not sacrifice a single life because of military rule or formality.  My primary objective is the safety of these people.  But if it becomes necessary to sacrifice to save other American lives, then that’s a decision I will make at that time.”

      “You don’t feel that Taylor is capable of making that decision?”

      “If it goes by the book, yes!  But the situation we’re in today, Captain...  Well, let’s just say that I don’t believe any of the authors of the book were in this situation when they wrote it.”

      Wright smiled.  Inwardly, he wished he were as naive as Rob when it came to the rules.  It would sure make their current situation easier to explain.  And because of Rob’s lack of training, he could probably get away with more.

      About an hour later, Taylor returned from the reconnaissance mission looking very grim.  “This place is an underground fortress.  The only part that’s above ground is that camouflaged guard tower.  Our land and air patrols could go by this place all day long and never see it.  I would wager that it has its own self-contained air refreshing and power system.  It looks like there are only two ways to get into it.  The first is through a sealed hatch on the floor of the guard tower.  The second is through what appears to be a vault door down this trail and over that swell.”  Taylor pointed toward a swell where the trail disappeared down a slight grade.

      “Well, you’re the strategist.  What do you suggest?”

      Taylor looked puzzled, then thoughtful.  “Well, to begin with, there seem to be sonic and pressure sensors in the ground surrounding this base.

So, the only way we can approach it is by using the infrared scope to avoid the sensors.  The sensors’ metal cases should make them show up through the scope. But on the other hand, the only time we’re going to be able to use the scope is either at night or just as it’s getting dark.  To make things worse, there appears to be a camera right above the guard on the tower that makes a complete turn about once a minute.  We must also assume that it has a microphone attached to it.  It doesn’t look good.”

      “Well, give me a plan.”

      “Can’t you see?”  Taylor tried to control the frustration in his voice.  “There isn’t a solution!  If we try to storm the base, they’ll know it the minute we step onto that field, and they’ll seal it up like a bank vault.  Our best choice is to leave and try to get a message to the Gulf Central Command.”

      “And in the meantime allow these weapons to be used?  There has to be another way,” Rob insisted.

      “Well, I guess if we sent out a small camouflaged squad with the IR scope and had them get close, say within a hundred yards to the guard tower, they would be in a position to take the guard tower before the people below could seal the hatch.  A sniper would have to take out the guard and the camera.”

      “Just where would this sniper have to take those shots from?” Wright asked.

      “Well, that’s just it,” Taylor shrugged.  “He’d have  to make those shots from here.”

      Wright exploded.  “Here?  This is a thousand yards away!  We don’t even have a scope for any of our rifles!  The camera over the guard tower is barely visible from here...”

      “You wanted a plan!  Well, I’ve given you one!  I didn’t invent this situation!  I just make plans, remember?”

      Rob interceded.  “Okay, let’s just all calm down.  Let’s just say we can take out the guard and the camera from here.  Then what?”

      Irritation covered Taylor’s face, and he had started to walk away.

      “Captain, you will come back here and explain your plan.  Now!”

      Taylor stopped and turned slowly, looking Rob directly in the eye.  A sober moment passed as he sized up his commander.  Then he returned.  “It’s all in the timing.  It will take a second for the sound of the gunshot to get to the guard and another few seconds for him to react.  A good marksman could get two, possibly three, shots off during that time.  But it is absolutely imperative that the guard be taken out by one of those shots!”

      Rob and Wright looked at each other.  Rob looked back at Taylor.  “Go on.”

      “Well, since it takes a minute for the camera to turn, we can assume that the sniper will have about thirty seconds from the time that the camera is out of the guard’s view until it’s back again.  Then, once the camera is destroyed, the squad up near the tower uses the IR scope to avoid the ground sensors and raid the tower.  They then go down the tower access hatch and secure the large vault doors located down this trail and open them from the inside.  The main body approaches the base from this trail, enters through the front vault doors, and takes the base.  End of story.”

      Rob and Wright stared blankly at Taylor for a long moment.

      Rob’s face turned to stone.  “Captain Wright, select four men to accompany you at dusk.  Your objective is to use the IR scope to get to within one or two hundred yards of the guard tower.  Observe the tower from there.  When you see both the guard and the camera destroyed, secure the tower, proceed down the guard hatch, and open the main doors.  Our main force will then enter and assist you in securing the nuclear devices.”

      Taylor remained quiet, shaking his head in disagreement.

      Wright was not so polite.  “Who’s going to make those shots?“

      ”You said yourself that they are impossible shots, didn’t you?”

      “Yes, I did.  So once again I ask you, who is going to make those shots?”

      Rob and Wright stood eye to eye.

      Then Rock interrupted.  “The colonel will.”

      Wright rolled his eyes and shook his head, but Rock would not be put off.  “Listen to me!  I saw him hit two guards in a tower at a hundred and twenty-five yards, then turn a hundred and eighty degrees to shoot two more at a hundred and twenty-five yards during our escape.  That was six shots in four seconds.  Listen, Captain, it was six shots, and four guards in four seconds!  He can do it!  I know he can.”

      Wright was only mildly reassured.  “Let me put it this way.  I will be out in the middle of that open field with a lightly armed squad.  If you don’t kill that guard within the first few seconds, he’s going to sound an alarm.  When that happens, they’ll button that place up, send out their guards, and we’ll be just a bunch of sitting ducks.  Then it won’t take long for reinforcements to arrive and eliminate the rest of you.”

      Rob swallowed hard and looked down at the ground.  “What do you suggest, Captain?”

      “I don’t know.  We just don’t have the people or the resources to make this work.”

      Rob’s eyebrows raised.  “There’s no one else, Captain.  We’re all there is!  Those nukes in there are going to be used on somebody.  It may be Israeli or American cities, and it may be on forces south of us, but one thing is certain: hundreds of thousands, perhaps millions, of people are going to die if we do nothing!  We owe it to those people to at least die trying to do something.  We owe it to ourselves to...  To be Marines!”

      Silence filled the air.

      “You don’t play fair.  I’ll take my four men, and... I want Rock.”  Wright turned to leave, then stopped and looked at Rob.  “Sir, don’t miss!”

      As Wright walked away with Rock to prepare his men, he didn’t hear Rob answer quietly, “I won’t.”

 

      Logan studied the area from a small hill as he listened to Rob and the other Marines talk.  Why had he never heard of this place?  Was it possible that Israeli intelligence could have missed something as important as this?  Their operatives in Iraq had received no information at all concerning nuclear weapons, and if these men failed, how could he get this information to Israeli authorities?  The chances of this mission being successful was... well, there was none.

      He looked back toward the trucks and saw Marie playing with her children.  He shook his head and closed his eyes momentarily.  He had no choice.  He must kidnap Marie.  He would head north and join up with a local tribe.  Once there, he could get help to get back to Israel.  Israel’s air force could destroy this bunker, and the codes in Marie’s head would be useful in penetrating the Iraqi network.


 

 

Samarra Underground Missile Staging Compound

Ten miles southeast of Samarra, Iraq

 

      Wright, Rock, and four other soldiers left early in the afternoon.  Covered in a homemade camouflage of leaves and weeds, they crawled slowly on their stomachs toward the tower.  Wright used the IR scope to locate and avoid the sensors while the others followed directly behind him.  Silence was paramount since even a sneeze could alerted the guards though the sonic sensors.  To further complicate matters, the IR scope was not designed to operate in the daytime.  But with the skill of a master, Wright continued his insertion toward the guard tower.

      Shortly before dusk, he was in position about one hundred and twenty-five yards away from the tower.  From his position, he could make out every detail of the tower, guard, and camera with his binoculars.  The tower was fully camouflaged and had a platform about fifteen feet off the ground.  Taylor was right about several things.  The camera was equipped with a microphone, making it impossible for them to take the shots from his position without a silencer on the rifle.  However, he doubted that the microphone was sensitive enough pick up a shot made a thousand yards away.

      He considered trying to raid the tower, but the last hundred yards to the tower were open, and they could be quickly stopped.  If they waited until dark, it would make no difference since it appeared that every few feet of the remaining distance was covered with the pressure sensors.  Clearly the best solution was to take out the guard first at extreme range when the camera was out of view and unlikely to pick up the sound of the shot.  Then, just as Taylor suggested, they would take out the camera.

      Wright studied the tower.  There was a hatch below it that led to some underground compartment, and the hatch was open.  Now, all he had to do was watch and wait.

 

      Rob looked at Taylor.  “Do you think they’re in position yet?”

      “I don’t know.  I haven’t been able to see them for over two hours now.  It’s getting close to dusk.  I don’t think we should wait any longer.”

      Rob had been lying on the ground with binoculars studying the tower and the terrain around it for over an hour.  “I agree.”

      Taylor took the binoculars and sat on the ground next to where Rob laid preparing his rifle.  The AK-47, with its larger caliber of cartridge had the best chance of killing someone at a thousand yards, so that is what he chose to use.  “One more time, how much drop is there to a bullet at a thousand yards?”

      “The book says eight feet.  I’m guessing that the tower is about twenty feet tall overall, so you can use that as a frame of reference.”

      “I can hardly see the tower,” Rob muttered.

      “What’s that?”

      Rob just shook his head, giving all of his concentration to what may be the most important shots in history.  If he missed and their attack was compromised, millions of people could be killed by those nuclear weapons.

      Sweat ran down Rob’s face on an otherwise cool evening.  An eerie silence fell as everyone watched and waited.  Rob knew that, hundreds of yards ahead, six soldiers lay belly down, watching the tower in nerve-racking anticipation.  Then, suddenly, a shot sounded, and Rob’s rifle recoiled in his arms.

      “Ten feet low and six feet to the left!” Taylor shouted.

      Rob adjusted his position slightly.  The guard on the tower turned around to look down at the impact he heard below him when the sound of the gunshot reached his ears.  He instantly lifted his binoculars and looked in the direction of the sound.

      Taylor found himself looking into the binoculars of the guard looking back at him.  “He sees us!  Take the shot!  Take the shot!”

 

      On the ground in front of the tower, the soldiers nervously watched the events unfolding in front of them.       Wright didn’t hear the shot, but he saw the impact of the bullet at the base of the tower from where he lay.  He saw the guard turn...

      He heard Rock behind him whispering, “Take the shot, Captain.  We can get to the hatch before it closes!”

      “No!  We stick to the plan.”  Wright clutched his gun tightly and prepared to defend himself.  This idea was doomed from the start, he thought.  He saw the guard look through his binoculars, then turn around and reach for something.  He lifted his rifle and took aim, but before he could pull the trigger, a small red spot appeared on the guard’s back, and he fell backward onto the guard rail.  A second later, he heard the shot!

 

      “Got ‘em!”  Taylor screamed.  Then, just as suddenly, the Captain lost his smile.

      The camera was turning back around.

      Rob fired again.

      “Colonel!  The bullet hit six foot low and two feet to the right of the camera.  You have about ten seconds until the dead guard’s in view of the camera.  Take your shot!”

      Rob moved his rifle slightly and fired again.

      “Miss.  Camera will see the guard in ten seconds.”

      Rob fired again.

      Taylor sounded more desperate.  “Miss.  Two feet low and six inches to the left.  You’ve got five seconds.”

 

       Far ahead and just below the guard tower, Wright and his men were moving ahead.  They were now less than a hundred yards from the tower, and they could barely hear the noise of the missed shots.  Wright pulled his eye away from the IR scope’s eyepiece long enough to glance toward the hatch.  It was still open!  Perhaps the microphone on the camera had not picked up the sound of the faint gunfire.

 

      Logan walked over to the hummer.  Marie was sitting in the passenger seat with the children sleeping in the back.  Her head leaned back on the seat, and she appeared to be dozing.  She never even noticed him in the driver’s seat until he started the hummer.  Behind her, she heard the sound of a single shot.

      “What are you doing?”  Marie was startled as the hummer began to leave.

      He said nothing.

      “Stop this jeep right now!”

      He turned toward her.  “It’s not a jeep, Marie.  It’s a hummer.”

      “I don’t care what you call it!  Stop now!”

      “Marie, I need your help.”

      “Well, this is sure a funny way of asking for it!  Now stop!”

      “Just listen to me, Marie.  What Rob was trying to do back there is impossible.  He was doing the best he could, but he doesn’t have a prayer in succeeding.”

      “I’ve heard that over and over again about my husband during the past few weeks, and so have you.”

      He motioned to her with his hand.  “Please.  Just hear me out.  By now there are soldiers swarming all over back there, and everyone is either dead or captured.”

      “I don’t believe you.”  She looked back over her shoulder. “Take me back now!”

      “I can’t, Marie.  I need you too much.  I need those codes in your head.”

      “Well, stop, and I’ll write them all down for you.  You don’t have to do this.”

      “Please understand.  I can’t take the chance.  Millions of lives are at stake here.  Dozens of Israeli cities can be destroyed if I’m not successful.  I can’t take the chance of you giving me fictitious information. There’s just too much at stake.”

      “Well, what makes you think I won’t do that anyway?”

      “I have your kids.”

      “You’re such a jerk, Logan.  I can’t believe I ever liked you.”

      “I’m just doing my job, Marie.  I don’t mean you any harm.”

      “But you’ll hurt my children if I don’t cooperate, right?”

      “Your children are just insurance, that’s all.”

      “Well, you’re wrong.  They’re just as important as the millions of people you care about.  But you’re not interested in people as individuals, are you?  Just as numbers.  I should never have kept your secret.  I should have told Rob everything.”

      He shook his head.  “I don’t like this any more than you...”

      “You filthy liar!  You don’t care about anything but your job!  I’ve seen how you watch my husband and the other soldiers struggle for the answers when you know the answers and won’t speak up!  You think you’re a patriot, but you don’t know the first thing about honor!  Why don’t you take some lessons from Rob?  He could teach you what real courage is all about.  You make me sick, you lousy coward.”

      He slammed on the brakes.  “You think I like my job?  I don’t have the luxury of being a Rob Anderson, of being a hero and getting all the glory!  Yes, I may be a low-life to you, but that’s what my country requires, and that’s what I’ll give them.  To my country, I’m every bit as much a hero as Rob!”

      “How dare you dishonor my husband by comparing yourself to him!  My husband would never sacrifice one life for another unless it was his own.  But you?  The only life you’re willing to sacrifice is someone else’s.  You always stand in the background and let Rob do all the sacrificing, and you have the audacity to compare yourself to him!  The only thing you’re ever willing to save is your own lousy hide!  You don’t know what being a hero is!”

      “And you do?”

      “Well, of course I do!  My husband is one!  Why don’t you take a good look at a real hero?  He’s got heart!  Not the cold, methodical machinery you have.  He’s got soul, life, and kindness.  His heart is true, something that you couldn’t begin to understand.  He’s a good man, and a good man would never put one life over another even if it were a million lives.  A good man understands the value in every single life.  But that’s not something that I expect you to ever understand.”

      “Stop it, Marie.”

      “You stop it!  You’ve threatened to hurt my children if I don’t cooperate, and that’s something I can never forgive!  You know, it was a communist who wrote ‘the end justifies the means.’  Is this really what they taught you in your military?  I just can’t believe that you are a representative of the nation of Israel.”

      “You don’t understand.”  He sounded less than confident.

      She laughed sarcastically.  “I understand that your idea of heroism is kidnapping a woman and her children.  I can’t wait to find out what you think bravery is.  I only hope I’m alive to see what Rob does to you when he catches you.”  Tears filled her eyes.  “I can’t believe I ever tried to help you.”

      “I don’t have any choice, Marie.”

      “There’s always a choice.”  She paused.  She had an idea.  “Can we make a deal?”

      “Deal?  What do you have in mind?”

      “You know as well as I do that Rob will go to the ends of the earth to find us, and when  he does finally find us, he’ll kill you.  Here’s my deal: we go to the top of that hill and watch in the direction of that compound.  If we see the convoy leaving without being pursued, then we can safely assume that Rob got the warheads, and we go back.  Agreed?”

      “I can agree to that.”

      “If Rob is successful in getting the warheads, and we’re not with him, you won’t know where the warheads are.  Any message you send about the location of the warheads will be wrong. Now, wouldn’t you rather be near the warheads than somewhere out in the desert?”

      Logan thought for a moment.  He had not even considered that possibility, and he knew it was one he couldn’t overlook.  “Yes, I want to know where those warheads are.”

      “Then give Rob a chance.  If he pulls this off, and experience should tell us not to underestimate him, then we join back up with the convoy.  I’ll tell him I asked you to drive us a safe distance away for the safety of the children.  If he doesn’t come back... Well, I think the children will be safer if they’re not there.  Will you agree to that?”

      “You agree to cooperate with me if they fail?”

      “If they fail, it means Rob is dead.  Yes, I’d cooperate then.”

      “Okay.  You’ve got a deal.”

 

      Terry had been watching Logan from a distance and saw him leave with Marie.  Puzzling.  Was it planned?  Where were they going?  Did Rob know?

 

      “Colonel, you’ve got three seconds.  Take your shot!”

      Rob held his breath, closed his eyes, and pulled the trigger.  Again, a shot rang out, and the rifle recoiled in his arms.  Taylor watched in nervous anticipation.  He was watching probably the most important shot of the entire war.

      Rob hung his head, closed his eyes, and waited to know.

      Suddenly, Taylor’s mouth fell open, and he moved as if to say something.  He took another look through the binoculars as if to make sure.  He dropped his binoculars and looked at Rob in total disbelief.  “You got it!”  Then he turned around and laid on his back.  “I don’t believe it.  He got it!”

      Rob picked up the binoculars and lifted them to his eyes.  He was not looking at the tower but at the soldiers approaching it.  “They’re almost there.  Let’s prepare to move out.”

 

      As Wright maneuvered through the field, he knew that, in seconds, the dead guard would be in view of the camera.  He continued to peer through his infrared scope as he slowly crawled along. Then, in front of him, he heard a quiet crash followed by the dull sound of a gunshot behind him.  He looked up from the scope to see the shattered remains of the camera still rotating atop the tower.

      The hatch under the guard tower was now only twenty yards away.  He couldn’t help but wonder how long it would be before guards were sent to investigate the malfunctioning camera.  Perhaps they would get lucky and make it all the way down the tunnel before anyone was concerned.

      He dropped the scope as he approached the tunnel and looked down the tube.  It extended down about thirty feet to a small room.  He had no time to worry about what lay beyond that, so he stepped into the tunnel and started down.  He turned to instruct one of his men.  “Sergeant, stand guard at this end and report to the colonel if we are not successful.”

      With Rock immediately behind him, he began to slide down the ladder.  Just before he hit the floor, a bolted door at the bottom of the tunnel opened, and a guard walked in.  Wright kicked him into the door he came from, dropped to the floor, and fired through the door, killing the guards who were following the first.

      It was an extraordinary turn of luck, for if they had not opened the door to check the camera above, Wright and his men would have remained locked out.  As it turned out, they had now penetrated the inner hatch and still had not tripped an alarm.  Haste was now crucial.

      Wright knew which direction they had to go to open the outside vault doors to let the main force in.  He quickly glanced around the room, observing that it seemed to be designed as an inner choke point in case of an attack, but the hatch was left unbolted by the guards he had killed.  With a simple motion of his hand, he instructed his men to secure the next hatch and take the next room.  So, with a Marine at each side of the hatch ready to follow, Rock bolted through.

      A weapons locker!  Grenade launchers, flame throwers, and automatic weapons lined the walls.  Within minutes, the soldiers had rearmed themselves with weapons and ammunition.  Rock grabbed a grenade launcher, another soldier a flame thrower, still another took a squad automatic weapon.  They were now armed to the teeth!

      Rock rushed through the next hatch and found himself standing in long wide tunnel that extended in two directions.  It was a road with vault doors at either end.

      “That way.”  Wright pointed to the right.  “This has to be an inner choke point, and that door must be to the outside.”

      So far, it had been relatively easy.  They had managed to catch the Iraqis completely off guard.  Then, with another motion of his hand, he sent two soldiers the opposite way to guard the rear while he and Rock ran to the exterior vault doors.  This place had to be monitored by security cameras, he told himself, but he hadn’t the time to be concerned about it.  They had to act fast before the Iraqis could react!

      To the left of the vault doors was a control panel clearly marked in Russian.  Rock pressed the button that said open.  An alarm sounded loudly, and the door began to open.  Wright and Rock knelt down and lifted their weapons toward the opening, but all that appeared on the other side was a small army of Marines and tribesmen.

      “Could you make a little more noise?” Rob shouted over the alarm.

      “Sorry, sir,” the Captain responded with a newfound respect.  “Bad news, though.  There’s another vault door inside.”

      Rob peered in at the barely visible door at the end of the tunnel, then turned.  “Bring up that anti-tank truck!”

      Moments later, as the machine rumbled up, he pointed to the interior vault door and yelled to the Marine who was standing by the gun, “There’s your target, Marine.  Eliminate it!”

      Marines and tribesmen were scattered around the floor away from the door in anticipation of an attack.  Several minutes later, the gun was loaded and pointing toward the door.  Then, with a loud explosion, the gun fired, and smoke filled the tunnel.  The men on the gun didn’t wait.  Their orders were clear: fire and keep on firing until there was nothing left inside to hit.

      Two shots later, the explosion inside the tunnel took place much farther down the tunnel.  The inner vault door had been compromised.  The soldiers and tribesmen worked their way through the smoke toward the vault door.  It had been completely blasted off its hinges into the next tunnel, dead guards lying around.  The secret was out now.  The Iraqis knew they were there.

      Beyond the vault door were trucks, one exploded truck, and a motor pool filled with smoke.  Behind those, a company of Iraqi soldiers was raining a hailstorm of automatic gunfire at the attacking Marines and tribesmen.

      One Marine, Blue Boy, rushed into the middle of the vault doorway with his SAW.  Though hit twice, once in his right thigh and once in his side, he laid down fiercely suppressing fire.  Blue Boy continued to fire pin-point precision as the others moved up and into the motor pool room.  In the end, Blue Boy was hit by four rounds, the last of which took his life.

      Once inside the motor pool, Wright and Rock each lead a squad around the sides of the motor pool, surrounding the main body of Iraqi soldiers.  The enemy’s uncoordinated efforts proved that these were not front-line troops.  Rock  blasted away their defenses with his new automatic grenade launcher while other Marines methodically picked off anyone who ran.

      Another Marine, known only as Flash, lost his life to gunfire while saving the lives  of a handful of tribesmen.  In all, four Marines and eight tribesmen lost their lives in taking the motor pool, but at least the worst was behind them.  The rest of the rooms showed little resistance as they continued to press on.

      Fifteen minutes later, they reached a huge bunker with a row of missiles along one side, each on a wagon in what appeared to be the final stages of assembly.   The bunker was heavily fortified, more so than the rest of the underground compound.  Apparently, the Iraqis were using this compound to assemble the missiles, but they could find no warheads in this assembly area.  The only possible place left to search was the vault door at the back side of the bunker.

      Wright paced around the bunker.  “There are no warheads.”

      Rob moved toward the vault doors.  “We don’t know that.”

      “So you suspect they’re in there?”

      “I’m going on the assumption that they are here.   We just have to find them.  If I were going to store nuclear warheads, I certainly wouldn’t store them out in the open.”

      Wright joined Rob as he was studying the keypad beside the vault door.

      “In all the movies I’ve seen, you people are trained in how to bypass these keypads,” Rob told him.

      “Yeah, well, in all the movies I’ve seen, you hackers can crack these keypads with an ink pen.”

      Rob turned to look at him.  “Okay, you made your point.  Now what can we do about this vault?”

      “Don’t even think about explosives!  It wouldn’t take much to send this entire room up in flames, and we don’t have a clue what’s behind this door.”

      Rob nodded.  “Okay, I can handle this vault, but what do you make of these missiles?  I thought all the SCUD missiles Iraq had purchased were accounted for and destroyed?”

      Wright, who was standing in the middle of the large assembly facility, shook his head as he turned and started to walk back toward Rob.  “These aren’t SCUDs!  Well, they’re a good imitation, but there are several differences.”

      “Such as?”

      “Well, these are longer and larger in diameter.  These missiles must be some new, improved version of the SCUD.  And no, we did not get all the SCUD missiles.”

      This news immediately drew everyone’s attention, especially Taylor’s.  “What are you talking about?  That’s not what I’ve seen in the army reports.”

      “Yes, I’ve seen the same reports.  But they were wrong.  A couple of nights ago, we stumbled upon an Iraqi SCUD missile and launcher out in the desert.  We destroyed it, but it was the real thing.  It lit up the whole night sky when it blew.  And another thing.  It was shorter and smaller than these.  These are much larger.  I wouldn’t be surprised to find out that these are ICBMs that could target Europe!”

      The old tribesman had been listening.  “ICBMs?”

      “Yes, that’s short for Inter-Continental Ballistic Missile,” Wright explained.  “These missiles are about the size of our submarine-based missiles.  I wonder if they were purchased from some ex-Soviet state.”

      “You believe that’s where they came from?  You certainly don’t believe that Iraq has the technology to create something like this do you?”  Rob asked.

      “Maybe.  I don’t know.  But one thing is for sure, we have to destroy them!”

      “Agreed.  How do you suggest we do that?”

      “That’s the easy part.  These missiles use an extremely explosive solid propellant.  These missiles here contain enough propellant to blow this underground fortress to oblivion.  It would take the combined bombs from an entire Air Force air wing to do that much damage.”

      “But how do you intend to explode them?  Obviously, we can’t have anyone in here exploding them.  It would be too dangerous.”

      “Look at the road leading into this place.  It goes straight through the other parts of the facility and out the vault doors in the front.  All we have to do is move one of these missiles into the doorway of the assembly area.  The rest is obvious.”

      “I see where you’re going.  All we have to do is fire a single round from our truck mounted recoilless rifle from outside the compound down the road into the assembly area.”

      “That’s right,” Taylor added.  “Even if it doesn’t hit the missile, an explosion anywhere around it would probably be enough to detonate the propellant.”

      Wright nodded.  “The rest is academic.”

      Rob was quiet for a moment as he stared at the missiles.  “Captain Wright, what if we don’t destroy the warheads?  What if we take them with us?”

      “What for?”

      “The Iraqis would assume that they were destroyed in the explosion also, right?”

      “No, a simple sweep with a Geiger-counter would establish that there were no radioactive materials present, so they would assume that they were taken.”

      “If they knew we had nuclear weapons, wouldn’t they be more cautious in attacking us?”

      The question drew a smile from Wright as he moved toward Rob.  “Probably just the opposite.  Every available unit would be on our trail, and none of them would be told who we were or what we were carrying.  We would be pursued with reckless abandonment.”

      Rob paused as he thought it over, but Taylor had already made up his mind.  “I say we take them with us.”

      Both Rob and Wright were surprised.  “Why?” Rob asked.

      “I don’t know.  But I have a feeling we’ll find a reason later.  If for no other reason, it’ll give us more options.  Look, with or without the warheads, they’re coming after us, and we can always detonate them later.  Let’s just take them and decide what to do later.”

      “Agreed.” Rob looked to Wright for concurrence.

      “It sounds reasonable to me also.”

      Rob turned his attention back to the vault.  “Get Katz and Grant.  Tell them to bring their tools and laptop.”

      Wright went to get the two while Rob continued to examine the keypad.  Moments later, he, Grant, and Katz were removing the keypad.

      “What’s the plan?” Grant asked.

      “I want you to connect the keypad to your laptop.  I want to record to hard drive the signal given off by each key to begin with.  Can you do that?”

      “Piece of cake!”

      It took less than ten minutes for Katz and Grant to connect the keypad to the laptop and record the signals.  They made a simple connector to connect the keypad to the COM1 port.

      “It’s connected, and we configured the port with the DOS ‘mode’ command.” Katz stepped back.  “How you get it to write to disk is your problem.” 

      “This one is relatively simple since I can use DOS interrupts to examine the port.”  Rob quickly configured a simple program to monitor the port and dump the results to the hard drive.  Then he pressed each key on the keypad in sequence and disconnected the keypad.

      “What I have now is a file that contains the exact signal for each key on the keypad.”  He handed the laptop back to Grant.  “Now if you’ll hook up the laptop to go the other way.  I need you to connect the laptop up to the vault door so that I can send it signals.”

      Once again, Grant and Katz went to work and had connected it in about ten minutes.

      While they were working, Wright took Rob to the side.  “I think I should tell you that the hummer is missing... And so is Marie, your children, and...”

      “And Logan.  Does anyone know where they are?”

      “No one seems to know anything.  Should we send out a search party?”

      “Yes...”  Rob thought for a moment, then changed his mind.  “No!  Belay that.  I don’t expect you to understand, but I think we need to wait.”

      “It’s your call, Colonel.”

      “Is there a lookout stationed outside?”

      “Yes, sir.”

      “I want to know if they see anything out of the ordinary.”

      Moments later, Rob was again working on the laptop, explaining to Katz and Grant what he was doing.

      “I think we can safely assume that the signal to open this vault will not be a single key.  That would be too easy.  I’m creating a program that will send every combination of triple keystrokes first.  Then, if the door does not unlock, it’ll send every combination of four keys, then five, and so on.”

      Katz smiled.  “Pretty slick.  But can you do that to an Automatic Teller Machine, too?”

      Rob grinned.  “Where do you think I got the idea!”  After a sudden increase in whispers, he announced, “I was only kidding!”

      A few minutes later, he started his program.  After less than a minute, the vault door clicked and opened.  In the middle of the vault was a small pile of wooden crates.  If the warheads were anywhere, they would be there.

      “Open up those crates,” Rob ordered.  “We must know that we have them!”

      Carefully, they removed the lid from each crate and examined the contents.  “No question about it,” shouted a Marine.  “These are the real McCoys!  Nuclear!”

      “Let’s load them and leave.”

      With a great deal of effort, they moved the crates to a truck and prepared to leave.  They could not understand why no reinforcements had arrived to support the Iraqi garrison.  Perhaps they were under orders for a communication blackout.  Or maybe the explosions from the recoilless rifle rounds had crippled their communications.  Possibly, in all the confusion of the attack, no one knew who was responsible for communicating the message to their command.  The reasons may never be known.  All Rob knew was that his little command had just became one of the most powerful armies in the Middle East!  But now where would they go?

      Taylor approached Rob as they finished assisting in the loading the warheads.  “We can’t use any of the fuel.  All the fuel here and the trucks are diesel.”

      “Can we use any of the trucks?”

      “I don’t think so.  At least not in the shape they’re in.  I suppose if we took the time, we could piece together a couple of trucks...”

      “But we really don’t have the time.  Right, Captain?”

      “Right.  We don’t know how long it’ll be before reinforcements arrive.  They could be here any time.”

      “Agreed.  We leave ASAP with the vehicles we have.  We’ll have to find supplies later.”

 

      From a hill, a little over a mile away, Marie and Logan watched.  An hour and a half had passed since they left.  Marie tried desperately to hide her nervousness lest Logan think she had doubts.  She knew he was no fool and her efforts to hide her feelings would be in vain.  But he didn’t even seem to notice her.  She had a hard time accepting that this kind, quiet man could be capable of treachery he had just displayed.  How could she have so badly misjudged him?  But deep down, she wondered if he wasn’t right.  Maybe she just wasn’t looking at the big picture.  Maybe his attempt to warn his country was the right thing to do.  Maybe if she were him, she would have done the same thing.  Maybe. But she doubted it.

 

      Logan watched intently for the convoy and tried to calculate how much time he should give them.  If Rob’s attack failed, then reinforcements would be on the way, and the warheads would be moved before they could send their message.  Any way he looked at it, it only made sense to stay put and watch.  Deep down, he questioned his methods, and Marie’s words stuck in his mind.  Perhaps she was right.  Perhaps the value of human lives could not be measured by a pair of balances.  Maybe the right to choose who should live and die was not his.  Perhaps the rules were not meant to be law but guidelines.  That idea opened up many possibilities, and men like him needed rules in black and white.

      He looked at Marie out of the corner of his eye.  She must think he’s a monster.  He tried to console himself with the knowledge that he was just trying to do what he believed was right.  But, being Jewish, he knew that was a foolish thought, because even Hitler believed in what he was doing when he tried to exterminate all Jews.

      What was it about Rob and Marie that got to him so?  His indoctrination and training should make him immune to their arguments.  Maybe it was because their arguments made more sense then his doctrine.

      He finally decided to approach her.  “Marie, I want you to know that, whatever happens, I’m sorry.”

      She pretended not to hear him.

      “I would never hurt your children.”

      She continued to watch her children play at the base of the hill, acting as if he didn’t exist.

      He realized that this woman had been hurt very deeply.  Regaining her trust would not be easy.  Suddenly, he noticed movement to his left.  It was the convoy.  He jumped to his feet and watched.  There was no pursuit!  They had done it!!  “Marie!  Look!”

      But she would not turn around to look.  “It’s them, isn’t it.”

      “Yes!”

      “And they’re not being pursued, are they?”

      “No!”

      She quietly stood up and wiped a tear from her eye as she made her way down the hill.  “I told you so.”

 

      The anti-tank truck and hummer stopped at the top of a hill almost a half mile from the doors to the underground bunker, while the rest of the convoy proceeded on to a safer distance.  The Marines positioned one of the large missiles in the door to the bunker pointing inward.  The last step of their plan was to explode the missile with an recoilless rifle round which, in turn, would explode all the other missiles within the bunker.

      Rob and Wright stood beside the hummer while Taylor and two other Marines adjusted the recoiless rifle.  Eventually, Taylor motioned a thumbs up, and Rob nodded to proceed.  The recoiless rifle recoiled as it fired, and the shell exploded about a foot short of the missile.  Though they did not intend it, the explosion ignited the missile’s solid propellant and launched it horizontally through the door down the tunnel into the inner chamber where the other missiles were located.

      Smoke poured from the door of the tunnel as the missile disappeared inside.   An explosion echoed from the interior followed by a greater explosion, and then the top of the hill seemed to expand and explode.  A huge mushroom cloud rose into the air and debris scattered around them.

      “Let’s beat it!” Wright shouted as he and Rob leaped into the hummer.  Taylor and the other Marines followed, leaving the anti-tank truck to fend for itself.  It would be fifteen minutes before the smoke and dust would clear enough for them the go back for the truck.  Eventually, with the nuclear weapons safely aboard, the convoy headed away.


 

 

Fifteen miles east of the Tigris River

Diyala Territory, Iraq

 

      Later that evening, Rob stood alone in the dim moonlight studying a map and leaning against the side of the hummer.  Marie walked up to him and hugged him.

      Rob didn’t look at her.  “Do you want to tell me about it?”

      “About what?”

      “Look, honey, you don’t have to be a rocket scientist to know something’s bothering you or that you’re mad at Logan.  What really happened out there today?”

      “I love you, Rob.”

      “And I love you, too, Kitten, but something is wrong.”

      Rob looked deep into Marie’s eyes.  Something unspoken was there.  “What is it, Marie?  Did Logan hurt you?”

      “No, it’s just you.  I hurt for you.”

      “Why?  What is it about me?”

      She gently placed her hand on his chest.  “It’s here.”  Then she patted his chest over his heart tenderly.  “It’s because of this right in here, Rob.  Your heart.  You have such a good heart.”

      “My heart is no different from anyone else’s, Marie.”

      “No, that’s not true.  You’re very different, and that’s why I love you so.”  She laid her head on his chest and closed her eyes, listening to his heartbeat.  “I’m not afraid of hell or high water as long as I’m here near your heart.”

      He closed his arms around her gently.  Something stirred inside him, something he’d never felt before.  He couldn’t quite put his finger on it, but he felt suddenly... strong.  Each morning, especially, he felt this new -- was it strength? -- tug at him more urgently.  He looked down at his wife and stroked her soft golden hair.  Her gentle breaths warmed his chest.  She seemed to know what was happening inside him.  Somehow, she knew.

      He looked to the east, thinking of the dawn.




 

 

Day Twelve

Third Infantry  Division

Five miles east of Hafar al-Batin

Al Hajarah Territory, Saudi Arabia

 

      The Third Infantry was completely surrounded.  There were three Iraqi divisions to the south, two to the west, one to the east, and four to the north.  They couldn’t believe the Iraqis could move their forces so quickly.

      General O’Brian sat in a foxhole looking at his long time friend and critic.  Colonel Cannon had been wounded and lay with his back against one side of the hole holding his broken arm wrapped up to his chest.  Around them lay wounded and dying men.  The smell of burnt flesh and the groans of dying men filled the air.

      “What’s our situation?” O’Brian asked.

      “Not good, I’m afraid, General.”  Cannon kept his eyes shut.  It had been thirty-six hours since he had known sleep, and now his wounds drained what little strength he had left.  “We’ve had it.  It’s over!”

      “I’ll be the judge of that, Colonel.  Let’s not forget who has rank here.”

      Cannon opened his eyes briefly to study the general.  O’Brian showed no fear or lack of confidence kneeling with an M-16 in his hands.  He was prepared to continue the fight.

      “We are positioned in an area about five miles in diameter.  I’m afraid the only hope we have now is if fire rains down from the sky and swallows up our enemies.”  Cannon squeezed his eyes shut and leaned back against the foxhole.

      O’Brian stood to his feet and looked around.  There was no command or control, just a desperate fight for survival now.  He had to try somehow to organize his men into something that resembled a military unit.


 

 

Five miles east of the dry lake bed at Buhayrat ath-Tharthar

Salah Ad-Din

 

      Once again, the little convoy got an early start, and by nine, they had covered over twenty miles.  Their forward progress was stopped by a report from the roaming patrol that some kind of convoy was directly ahead.  The convoy was comprised of dozens of vehicles transporting long-range artillery rockets.  Some rode on wheels and some on tracks.  Rob, Wright, and Taylor found themselves lying atop a nearby hill studying the situation and devising a plan.

      Taylor looked out over the hill, reticent.  “Shouldn’t we just let them pass?  After all, the nuclear weapons we’re carrying are more important than this convoy.”

      “That depends on your point of view.”  Wright glared at Taylor.  “If you were the one these long-range rockets were being used against, I think you might see things differently.”

      Rob turned to Wright, ignoring the conflict.  “Tell me about these rockets.”

      Wright rolled over onto his back to face Rob.  “Like the SCUDs, they have a range of hundreds of miles.  Their warheads are usually a cluster of anti-tank anti-personnel munitions.  Each single rocket could saturate an area of about a half dozen football fields, and as you can see, there are dozens of rockets.  We’re talking about a lot of damage.  A rocket battalion of this size might be able to wipe out an entire division.  Or several of them if they were close enough together.”

      Rob scratched his head and thought for a moment.

      “I didn’t see any guards, just drivers.  Could they really be virtually defenseless?”

      “It appears so.  We’re so far behind their lines that they don’t seem to see it as a problem.  Or maybe they’re overcommitted at their front lines.”

      Taylor suddenly realized where this was heading.  “Colonel, an attack on this convoy would give away our position, heading, and speed.  We would be ill-advised to try a raid against them.”  Taylor looked directly at Wright.  “Have you ever seen these vehicles before?  I haven’t!  And those rockets down there are a new design also!  We don’t know anything about them!”

      Wright dropped his head and raised it again, a scowl covering his face.  “Yes, they’re a new design, but they’re still just transports!  They’re not designed for front-line combat!  In fact, they’re probably kept in the rear until they’re needed, then brought out to launch their loads from a safe distance.  We could come in close, shoot up their rockets, and be gone within minutes!”

      Wright leaned back and thought out loud.  “This is obviously something they’ve bought or developed in secret.  Why bring it out now?”

      “I can think of two reasons,”  Rob volunteered.  “Either these rockets were meant as an ace-in-the-hole -- just in case things thing turned for the worse, or they were meant to be a knock-out blow...”

      Wright and Taylor’s eyes met.  Knowing how thing were going before they were captured, it was unlikely that the U.S. military had the upper hand.  It was more likely that the U.S. army was about to be finished off.

      Rob got up and headed back down the hill.  “I want that convoy captured.  I don’t want a single rocket lost.  If the drivers resist, shoot ‘em, but don’t fire on any of the rockets.  Understood?”

      Taylor and Wright remained speechless.

      “Unload the civilians here and take the tribesmen if you need them, but capture all of those vehicles.  I’ll explain to you later what I have in mind.”

      Wright and Taylor left with the rest of the Marines and tribesmen to capture the unsuspecting convoy with little resistance.  The drivers of the convoy simply stopped their vehicles and got out.

      Rob entered the lead vehicle and studied the consoles before emerging deep in thought.

      “What do you propose now, Colonel?”  Wright asked.

      “I need someone who can type in both Russian or Arabic.”

      Wright straightened.  “I can do that, but what is the plan?”

      “We’re looking for a target.”

      “Target?  What target?”

      “I’m hoping you can tell me.  Those vehicles carry sophisticated communications equipment that should be connected to the Iraqi security network, and we want to find the tactical position of some Iraqi target.”

      Rob motioned him to follow as he entered the vehicle again.  “Sit at this console.”

      Wright sat down.  “Just tell me what you want to type.”

      “Type MENU in Russian or Arabic.”

      Wright tried Russian first, and nothing happened.  Then he tried Arabic.  The screen cleared, and a number of selections appeared, all in Arabic.  “Do you want to know what it says?”

      “No, Captain.  I think you’re much more qualified to make the decisions based on your training.  I’m looking for something that will give the tactical positions of their military units.”

      Wright clicked away at the keyboard.  The screen cleared and displayed a new list of selections.  He grinned.  “I think I’ve found it.”  A few more clicks, and the screen cleared again.  A tactical map appeared with little symbols overlaid on it.

      “Wow!  Look at this!”  Wright pointed to a little area on the screen.  “There must be... I don’t know... ten Iraqi divisions here!  I know this area!  Before I left on this mission, the Iraqis were contained well above this point!”

      Taylor entered and studied the map.  “They’ve broken through, then, haven’t they?”

      “Well,  they’re south of the position where Times Square was. I can’t say for sure that they’ve broken through, but this certainly can’t be good.”  He grabbed Rob’s arm and leaned toward him and Taylor.  “We’ve gotta talk!”

      After walking a short distance away, Wright stopped and faced the other two.  “It appears that the Iraqis have broken through.  At least, let’s just assume that for now.  I saw the positions of our forces several days ago, and all I can tell you is that the Iraqis are much deeper south into Saudi Arabia than they were before.  Also, the Third Infantry  was preparing to engage them north of that location.  If that map is correct, the Third Infantry has failed, and the Iraqis are more than likely pouring into Saudi Arabia as we speak.”

      Rob bit his lower lip as he stood with his hands on his hips, staring at the ground.  “If the Third Infantry failed, where would they be?”

      Wright looked at Taylor for help.  “Probably...  Probably right at the center of those divisions.”

      “Could we fire those rockets accurately enough to lay down an artillery barrage around the Third Infantry and still hit the Iraqis?”

      “I don’t see why not.  Each of these tracked vehicles contains a state-of-the-art ballistic computer.  We should be able to land these rockets on a gnat.”  Wright looked at Taylor.  “You were part of an Armor division, weren’t you?”

      “Yeah.”

      “Then you should be very familiar with ballistic computers.”

      “Well, American ones, sure.”

      “Then you should be able to operate the ones that fire these rockets.  You see, they’re Russian-made, and almost all of Russia’s computer technology is either copied or stolen from us.  You’ll probably find it to be a duplicate of the ones you’re use to using.”

      Rob’s hand sliced the air.  “Well, Captain, forget about the gnats.  Let’s just see if we can hit their divisions.”

      It took almost another hour for them to get the rocket launchers programmed.  Rob knew that Wright was correct.  The programming and setting up seemed much too familiar to the Marines.  He joined Marie on the nearby hill to watched the Marines line up the rocket launching vehicles and prepare them for launch.

      Marie averted her eyes.  “You must be doing something very important.”

      “It is.”

      “Will you be saving lives... or just taking them?”

      He turned to her in surprise, then looked back at the rocket launchers.  “I honestly don’t know.”

      Moments later, smoke began to spray from the rear of the vehicles, and the roar of rocket engines echoed across the valley.  Rocket after rocket shot skyward on their one-way course with destiny. 

      After the initial rocket was launched, the Marines loaded another rocket and fired it as well.  When the last missile had fired, Rob put his arm around his wife.  “Let’s go and hope that what we just did saves lives, okay?”

      Then he noticed Rock walking up the hill toward him.  “Colonel, we’re going to have to find fuel, food, and water soon.”

      “Why don’t you take the fuel from the rocket launching vehicles down there?”

      “Because they use diesel, and our trucks use gas.”

      “Well, then, destroy those vehicles.  Let’s not leave them anything to use over again. Then we’ll move out.”

      “Colonel, do you think they’ll do any good?”

      “I don’t know, but this is for sure: it’s going to be like fire falling from the heavens where they land!”


 

Third Infantry  Division

Five miles east of Hafar al-Batin

Al Hajarah Territory, Saudi Arabia

 

      The artillery barrage lasted for over three hours.  General O’Brian lay on the ground with his hands over his ears, hoping for a miracle.  Explosion after explosion blasted up the ground around him, throwing him into the air and from side to side in the foxhole.  O’Brian knew this was the “softening up” artillery barrage before the final attack.  He only hoped it would stop long enough for him to return to his longtime friend.  There he would continue to fight and, if necessary, die.

      Then, as if entering the eye of a hurricane, the explosions ceased.  O’Brian leaped to his feet and ran back in the direction of the foxhole.  Within minutes, he made it.  As he stepped into the hole where his friend lay, he looked around.  The dust around him began to clear, and he saw a new cloud of smoke in the distance, completely surrounding their position.  That, of course, was from the approaching Iraqi tanks, he told himself.  It wouldn’t be long now.

      He turned back to the hole to search for his friend. He found him almost immediately, leaning to one side of the foxhole half-buried in dirt from nearby explosions.

      Quietly, O’Brian asked, “How’s it going, Jack?”

      “It’ll be over soon, now,” Jack answered, putting his arms around his friend.  His body was trembling from fever.  “It happened just like I said, didn’t it?”

      “Yes, Jack, you were right, but then you usually are.  That should be no surprise to you.”

      “Archie,” Cannon opened his eyes, “what is that sound?  What do I hear?”

      “Just tanks, Jack.”

      “No.  Listen. It’s not tank engines, it’s a whine.  Almost a whisper.  What do you suppose that it is?”

      O’Brian stopped and listened.  Then he heard it, too.  Something above the roar of the tanks in the distance.  A whistle, ever so quiet, was steadily growing louder.  O’Brian stuck his head out of the foxhole and looked around.  All around him, heads were popping up to look.  Everyone could hear it.

      “Incoming!”  someone shouted.

      “No!” O’Brian shouted back.  “It’s not artillery, it’s... It’s...”  O’Brian looked at Cannon.  “What is it?”

      Cannon was either too tired to answer or didn’t care anymore.  He swallowed, then opened his eyes to look at his friend.  “They’re  rockets, Arch.  We’re being hit with rockets.”

      Then a miracle happened!  It was just like Jack said it would have be.  Fire fell from the sky!  Hundreds of explosions erupted all around them in a deafening blast.   The approaching tanks exploded in rapid succession and burst into flames.  Within a minute, it was all over.   The roar of the tank engines in the distance was gone.  The distant cloud of dust from the tank tracks was replaced with the smoldering black smoke of burning Iraqi armor.  Replacing the distant roar of hundreds of tank diesel engines was the crackling sound of fire burning in tanks and armored vehicles.

      O’Brian stood and looked around.  Behind him, Jack had struggled to his feet also.  O’Brian looked into the clearing smoke.  It was over!  Hundreds, perhaps a thousand tanks laid as burning or blasted out hulks as far as the eye could see.  He turned around to see his friend staring at him with his mouth wide open.  “See, Jack?  We were both right. You said it would take fire falling out of heaven, and I told you we could hold this position.”

      O’Brian looked around the battlefield as an eerie silence set in. After days and nights of unending attacks, quiet now ruled the day.   His eyes met with those of the men surrounding him, one by one, each looking to their leader for direction.  Then, with a smile, he slung his M-16 over his shoulder and started walking north.

      One by one, the men crawled out of their foxholes to join him.  Two, then six, and then they came by the dozens.  In the end, nearly four thousand men joined him as he walked through a virtual wasteland of burning tanks and armored vehicles.  They walked the rest of the day back to the burning town of Hafar al-Batin and began to dig in.  The rest of his men, the wounded and dead, were airlifted out by helicopter.

      The rocket attack had done incredible damage, reducing ten of Iraq’s premier Armor divisions in strength and effectively ending the present momentum of their attack.  The invasion, which began as an overwhelming tidal wave, had simply vanished into the desert sand.


 

 

Five miles east of the dry lake bed at Buhayrat

Salah Ad-Din Territory, Iraq

 

      “What do you think?”  Rob asked Wright as they prepared to get their convoy under way.  “Do you think those rockets have done any good?”

      “I think we’d better get our tails out of here.  It will only take a minute or two before the Iraqi radar pinpoints the exact place those rockets were fired from, and there will be hell to pay.  If they’re on the ball, they’ll figure out it was us.  You can bet they’ll be sending everything they have into this area.”

      “It’s too bad we don’t have more rockets to fire at those radar sites?”

      Wright thought for a moment.  “Well, there very well could be more rockets where these came from.”

      “What do you mean?”

      “Think about it.  These rockets more than likely came from some staging area.  I never heard about Iraq possessing any long-range artillery rockets like this, and I stay pretty well-informed.  It’s possible that those rockets came from another underground bunker or some other type of camouflaged supply area.  Another thing, if our forces knew about the existence of those rockets, they would have been a primary target since this war began.”

      “So you don’t think our forces even knew they existed?”

      “Correct!”

      “Could there be more?”

      “It’s highly likely.”

      “Then I think we should find that storage area.”

      “Well, I wouldn’t go that far!  They’re probably in a highly secure area!”

      “Maybe, but you’re not sure?”

      “Of course not.  I don’t know where they came from or if there are more.”

      “Well, I think we ought to at least check it out.”

      “You can’t be serious!  Look, Colonel, we’re low on fuel, water, and ammunition, and you’re suggesting that we pack up our nuclear warheads and civilians and go looking for a camouflaged ammunition depot?”

      “That’s right.”

      “Don’t you think we’ve done enough, Colonel?”

      “How badly are our forces are doing, Captain? Tell me if you think that it is possible to do too much.  I’m not crazy about the idea either, but right now we’re all that our nation has here that can do something about that depot.”

      Wright hated it that Rob was right, but he was.

      “From what I understand of this war, Captain, there are several nations that might simply cease to exist here shortly.  Along with them, there are several tens or hundreds of thousands of fellow American soldiers who will probably die in the process.  We’re just a few people, Captain, and we can afford the sacrifice, if necessary.  As far as the nuclear warheads go, we’ll blow them up even if it means blowing ourselves up, too.”

      “I understand the consequences.  But my primary concern at this point is the warheads. We just can’t let the warheads be captured.”

      “Agreed.  That will be our number one concern.  Let’s get this convoy prepared to head north, in the direction where these rockets came from.  If we’re lucky, their tracks will lead right to the supply area.  I want a roving patrol forward to try to locate the source of those rockets.”  He turned and headed toward the convoy, shouting orders as he went.

      As Wright stood watching, Taylor approached.  “John Wayne to the rescue again?”

      Wright grimaced.  “Oh, shut up.  I don’t know which of you upsets me more.”  He stomped off after Rob, leaving Taylor standing alone.


 

 

USS Roosevelt

Persian Gulf

 

      Captain Brodie could not believe what he was hearing.  “Repeat it for me one more time.  Did you say that an Army helicopter has ordered me to make room on MY flight deck for their landing?”

      “Yes, sir.  That is correct.”

      “Now that can’t be.  Since when does any Army flight think they can give me orders about my ship?”

      “Sir, all they would say is that they have presidential authority.”

      “Presidential authority?”

      “Yes, sir.  That’s what they said.”

      “Well, get them back on the horn because no Army flight is landing on my flight deck without talking to me first.”

      The officer didn’t move.

      “Well?  Why are you still standing here?”

      “Sir, because I did try that already.  I told them that this would have to be cleared with you, but they just cut off transmission and would not let me reestablish it.”

      Brodie stood.  “Is that a fact.”

      “Yes, sir.”

      “When will they be arriving?”

      “Sir, they already have.”

      He turned around in time to see an Army Blackhawk helicopter flying toward the carrier at full speed.  “I ought to have him shot down,” Brodie muttered.  “Have you at least validated them?”

      “Yes, sir.  Their transponder identifies them as friendly.”

      “Have Security meet whoever is in that helicopter and bring them to my quarters as soon as they land.”  Then he marched off the bridge down to his cabin.

      About ten minutes later, a middle-aged man with graying hair dressed in a black suit entered his quarters.  “Who are you, and by what authority do you land a helicopter on MY ship without MY permission?”

      The man held up his hands in surrender.  “I’m sorry, Captain.  My name is Dick Miller, and I’m with the NSA.”

      “NSA?  What interest does the National Security Agency have in this carrier?”

      “Captain, we’ll be bringing a platoon of Green Beret’s aboard, and I’ll need your complete cooperation.” 

      Brodie fumed.  He could not believe the nerve of this man.  “Mister, I want an explanation for this. The NSA has NO authority aboard this ship, so I want to know by what authority you are here?”

      Miller reached into his coat to pull out a folded piece of paper.  He handed it to the captain.  “I’m sorry, Captain, for not clearing this up first.  Do you recognize the seal?”

      Brodie read the document carefully, then folded the paper up and handed it back.  He sat down at his desk and folded his hands.  “That document says you have presidential authority.  I want to know why I was not informed of your coming by my command?”

      “Feel free to contact Washington, Captain.”

      “I will!”

      “The NSA and the White House want this operation to be very low key.  We don’t know where the Iraqis are getting all their information, so Washington felt it would be best if I came directly here to brief you on the operation.”

      “I plan to protest this.”

      “Listen, Captain, I want to be friendly about this, but if you insist on being uncooperative, I have authority to take command of this vessel.  That is, unless you want to challenge the orders of your Commander-in-Chief?  We can either work together, or I can relieve you of your command.  It’s up to you.”

      Brodie paused thoughtfully, then spoke into his intercom.  “Commander Little, come in here.”

      The door opened, and Little entered.

      “This man has some orders for me from Washington.  I want you to verify them.”

      “Sir, that may not be necessary.  This came in a few minutes ago from Washington.”

      Little handed him a document.  He took it, read it quickly, and handed it back to the officer who then left the room.  He leaned back in his chair and sized up the man in front of him.  “You’d think they’d have the decency to contact me first.”

      “I understand, Captain.  They were supposed to have.  I can’t imagine how things got screwed up.”

      “Okay, you’re here now.  What can you tell me about this operation?”

      Miller sat in a chair in front of the captain’s large desk.  “What do you know about the flight that was hijacked and taken to Iraq a few weeks ago?”

      “Hardly anything.”

      “Good.  Let’s keep it that way.”

      “Tell me, Agent Miller, what does the NSA want with a British flight that was headed to Israel?  Some Brits, Arabs, Jews, and maybe a couple of Americans were on it.  There weren’t any politicians or heads of state on that flight, so what’s your interest in it?”

      Miller was silent for a moment as if weighing whether or not he should say something.  “Look, Captain, the Special Forces will be arriving tonight.  Put them in private quarters, please.  We’ll talk later, but right now I’m tired.  Can you have me fixed up with quarters?”

      “Of course.”

      Miller rose and headed toward the door.  “I hope you don’t mind if I head to the officer’s mess for a meal.  You can send someone for me when my quarters are ready.”

      “Just one more question.  Are you aware of the fact that the Third Infantry  Division was nearly overrun by Iraqi armor?”  He paused to measure Miller’s reaction.  But Miller was silent and stood quietly with his back to the captain.  “It seems that a corps-strength battery of long-range artillery rockets, fired from the center of Iraq, blew the Iraqi army out of the desert.  I’ve asked around.  No one seems to know where those missiles came from or who in Iraq could have launched them.”

      Miller turned slowly and hesitated.  “I’m aware of that.  Why are you asking me about this?”

      “Well, I was just wondering if these men coming aboard or if this mission has anything to do with that?”

      Silence filled the room.  He was unable to look Brodie in the eye.  “No, I really don’t know much about those missiles.”  He turned abruptly and left the captain’s quarters.


 

 

 

Twenty-three miles southwest of Tikrit

Salah Ad-Din Territory, Iraq

 

      It was a slow careful process, but the heavy rocket vehicles tore up the earth, leaving an unmistakable trail.  By evening, the roving patrol had located the depot.  It was another underground bunker!

      “This one is different, but the camouflage is good enough to fool air recon unless they know exactly what they’re looking for and where it’s at.” Taylor was studying the bunker though his binoculars.  He continued his narrative in a smooth monotone as if speaking to an audience.  “The compound appears to be circular under that hill.  Every forty-five degrees, there is a fortified bunker door.  My guess is that this is the launching base for long-range missiles.  Some type of vehicle probably carries the missile out of those doors depending on which direction the missile is to be launched.  I know it’s hard to see, but there are rails coming out from under each door.  I think the missiles ride on some kind of rail system out of the bunker.  They sure are well-camouflaged, though.”

      He turned to face Rob and Wright.  “What we’re looking at here is not the same kind of unguided rocket system we used before.  This is a missile-launching facility.  They’re probably targeted for Tel Aviv, Damascus, Cairo, and every other Middle Eastern country’s capital.  The warheads these missiles use could be biological or nuclear.  We need to report this, and get out of here!  This bunker could have been built before Desert Storm.  If you remember, we had our special forces units searching all over Iraq trying to find such a facility as this.  When we never found one, we simply gave up searching.”

      There was momentary silence as Taylor’s words sunk in.

      “Where’s the weak spot?” Rob asked.

      “You are seriously thinking about taking this facility?”

      “I don’t see any guards.  No machine gun nest.  So, what gives?”

      “Well, that’s true.  It doesn’t seem to be defended.  They probably have an internal garrison for security and depend on its camouflage for defense.”

      “So, where is this place vulnerable?”

      Taylor looked back at the bunker.  “Just about anywhere.  It doesn’t appear that any extra security features were added to this base, probably because of how deep into Iraq it’s located.”

      Rob nodded.  “So how should we proceed?”

      “Well, I guess I would probably send a patrol at full speed up to one of those doors.  If they’re able to enter, then the rest of us can storm the compound, also.”

      “Just like that?”

      “Just like that.”

      “Well, pick your men, Captain, and get going.”

      “Me?  Why do you want me to go?”

      “It’s your plan.  A plan as simple as that would be hard to screw up, wouldn’t it?”

      Taylor nodded.  “Yes, I guess it would at that.”  He left to gather his men.

      The passengers unloaded and hid in a group of trees while the soldiers and tribesmen prepared for battle.

 

      Logan found himself in a difficult situation.  They had come upon a missile base that none of his intelligence agencies knew about.  This one was just as serious since it was a missile launching facility, and it was a sure bet that Israel would be the target of the first missile fired.  He felt compelled to try to break away from the group and find a way to report it.

      “So, are you plotting to kidnap me again?”

      Marie’s voice behind him startled him.  “What?”  He turned to face her.  “Look, Marie, I’m sorry about all that, and I don’t expect you to understand my reasons.”

      “I understand more than you give me credit for.  When I found out what was going on, I thought I’d better come over here and ask you to give Rob a chance this time, okay?  I’m not trying to convince you that he’s got all the answers or that he’s going to do everything right.  He just makes good decisions, and I think it’s about time you started backing him.  Why don’t you try coming out of your little world and helping us out?  God knows we could all use some help.”

      Logan remained silent, considering what she had said.  Even as she turned to leave, something was telling him that she was right.  He wanted to tell her he would try, but he couldn’t find it in himself to make the commitment.  So, instead, he watched Rob organize another attack.

 

      It took less than ten minutes for everyone to prepare.  The group was beginning to function together as a team.  Taylor and his men left, flying down the road in the dwindling evening light.  Within minutes, they had reached the bunker and entered one of the doors.  They appeared to be similar to overhead garage doors with a simple, easily broken lock.  The rest of the attacking force left soon after, heading for the bunker.  They had almost reached the doorway when the first shots rang out.  Taylor had apparently met with little resistance and was deep within the bunker attacking the few defenders that were there.

      By the time Rob and the others entered the bunker, Taylor and his squad had already secured it.  The bunker was circular, just like Taylor had guessed, with doors leading out every forty-five degrees.  Behind every door, they found three or four motorized rail cars with missiles loaded and ready for launching.  At the center of the bunker was another circular command area.  There, Taylor captured some prisoners.

      Rob entered the command room and looked around.  Large screens and computers covered all the walls, and command consoles were spread across the center.  Obviously, this was where the missiles were programmed and launched.

      About a dozen technicians and guards lay dead throughout the room.  Rob looked at the five technicians kneeling before him with their hands behind their heads.  “What are we going to do with them?”

      “We scored big on this one,” Taylor grinned.

      “Now what?”

      Wright walked up behind him.  “Why don’t you do some of that computer magic and send these missiles to every military installation in Iraq?”

      Rob ignored him.  “Did they call for help?”

      “No.  They didn’t even have time to blink.”

      Rob turned to grin at Wright and answer his question.  “Why not?  We have time!  Maybe we can do something really interesting with these missiles.”

      “Well, if nothing else, it’s a great place to spend the night.”

      “Send for the others.  I need Katz and Grant.”

      Rob examined the consoles while the Marines set up defensive positions in and around the bunker.  They brought the passengers into the bunker and distributed what food was available.  Grant and Katz joined Rob in the control center, and the three began an extensive evaluation of the command systems.   After the initial evaluation, Rob walked over to a small console near a corner of the room.  “This seems to be the security control for the center.”

      Katz followed him with his eyes.  “I think you’re right.  The main bus leads right through it.”

      Rob circled the room.  “Let’s put it all together.”  He pointed to a flat table near the center of the room with a large map of the Middle East on it.  The center of the map seemed to be the bunker.  A large circle, which took in all of Israel and Jordan, as well as a large portion of Egypt, Syria, Saudi Arabia, and Iran, ran around the outer borders of the map.  Two large sliding arms ran in opposite directions over the top of the map, forming crosshairs over any position on the map. “This table is where the missiles are targeted.  I don’t think there is any disputing that. The outer circle is the range of the missiles and the two large arms extend over the chart to identify a target.”

      He stopped to look around the room.  Everyone was nodding in agreement. “These consoles are targeting and ballistic computers for the chart table.”  He pointed to a set of consoles near the table.  “Most of the rest of this equipment seems to be a variety of communication and radar tracking equipment.”

      Katz followed Rob around.  “I think you’re right.  Now what?”

      “Well, first we need to eliminate the security measures.”

      “You can’t remove the security console.  It’s a sort of fire-wall.  We’re talking true hardware secure control.  It contains the encrypted key the rest of this equipment needs to function.”

      “Agreed.  But that may not be as big an issue as you think.”

      Katz looked confused.  “How’s that?  We can’t do anything in this room without first authenticating with the security system.  Remember, this is a ballistic missile battery, so the security for this system will be unprecedented.”

      Rob paused for a minute to look around the room.   His algorithm could eliminate the security measures of any system on earth.  But to use it would mean exposing the algorithm’s existence. That algorithm was something he had carefully hidden for over a year now.  “Let’s just say we can bypass security.  Setting aside the security issue, we next need to concentrate on understanding these systems and how they work with each other.  Agreed?”

      Katz nodded.

      Rob pointed to the first line of consoles.  “We’ll start at the beginning there and try to flowchart the means of control.”

      No one moved.  Clearly, none of them believed they could break the security control.  Finally, Grant stepped forward.  “Well, let’s get started.  It’s going to be a long night.”

      Rob pointed to the primary communications hub.  “We’ll start there.  We need to access the comm network first.”

      “Why?” Katz asked inquisitively.

      “To speak to this system.  Don’t concern yourself with answering all the questions now.  It’ll all become clear as we proceed.”

      “You’re the boss!  Now, what do you have in mind?”

      “The problem I see is that we don’t know the protocol, the voltage of the line, the system, or the security that we have here.  So we’ll need to go one step at a time.”

      “I get the picture,” Katz nodded approvingly.  “Who knows, maybe we can get some information about the stock market!”

      Grant was more serious as he removed the front panel.  “Looks like we could connect here and here.”  He pointed to a couple of posts.  “Give me the multimeter meter so I can check the voltage.”

      Within a few seconds, the voltage was no longer a question, and within a few minutes, they had rigged a makeshift step-down transformer to match the line to the voltage level of the laptop.  It was crude, but they brought the attached line into the laptop through the PCMCIA attached network card.  Katz had only managed to synchronize the voltage but not convert the network protocol.

      “We need a programmer now.”  Katz crimped the final wire into place.    Rob stepped up beside Katz.  “Let me see what I can do.”   He knelt down beside Katz. “What do we have here?”

      “Well, I have the network current synchronized with the laptop through this transformer.  A good programmer should be able to use the laptop’s built-in drivers to interface its network card with the network we’ve connected to.”

      “Yes.” Rob hesitated.  “Since the laptop already is network compliant, all we need to do is build a sort of translator between the laptop and the network.  But even the best programmer must know the characteristics of the network he’s tied into.”

      “Probably.”

      “What tools do you have for me to work with?”

      “I don’t know.”

      “Do you have a protocol analyzer on here?”

      Katz shook his head.

      “Any digital performance tools?”

      Again, he shook his head.

      “How about a compiler?”

      His answer remained a definite no.

      “Great, I don’t even have the tools to make the tools to do what I need done.” 

      Grant joined them.  “Isn’t there anything you can use on it?”

      Rob took a deep breath.  “Well, I suppose I could use the DOS debug program as a mini assembler.  Then, I should be able to use a rough macro language to create a crude protocol analyzer.  That will get us started, anyway.”

      “How long do you think that will take?”

      “Well, under favorable conditions, I would say two or three days.”

      “That’s what I thought.”

      Rob sat down to begin his work on constructing the protocol analyzer.  He knew it would be far from efficient and lack the niceties included in the analyzers one could purchase at the local software store, but his only concern now was to get something to work.  Something to help them determine what kind of network they had discovered and how to build interface drivers.

      It took Rob more than four hours to create his macro language of only ten words.  He worked hard into the night.  There were actually two programs he needed to create: a protocol converter to interface the laptop’s network card to the Iraqi network and a little protocol analyzer to analyze the data he received from the network.

      “I’m getting packets of a two fifty-six byte frame.”

      Grant and Katz, like the others, had drifted off to sleep but were now awakened by Rob’s voice.  “What’s that again?” Grant asked.

      “I’m receiving packets of a two hundred fifty-six byte frame.  It appears that the first one hundred  twenty-eight bytes is the header and the remaining one hundred twenty-eight bytes are the data and checksum value.  From the initial data, it appears that the traffic is ASCII and not EBCDIC!”

      Katz smiled.  “That’s good!  If that’s true, we won’t have to worry about data conversion!”

      “That’s right, but what do you make of this?”  Rob pointed to a sequence of characters on the screen.

      Grant studied the screen.  “Interesting.  It looks like encryption information.  It’s a possibility that each packet is keyed.”

      “Which means?”

      “Which means that this transmission would be encrypted at the packet level to keep unauthorized users of their system from doing exactly what you’re trying.  You see, simply requiring a login and password does not prevent someone from hacking into a communications line and intercepting the data directly from the system.”

      “Understood.  What I need to do is to write a program that reads the data directly from this field of the packet and translates it into the numerical or alpha values they originally were.”

      Grant shook his head.  “Be careful.  If I designed this system for security, I’d make the packets touch-sensitive.  That is, each time the packets were read, I’d change the checksum value.  That would cause an exception and alert the data receiver that someone had looked at the data before he received it.”

      “Clever.”

      “What you need to do is intercept each packet of a given address, examine its information, and then resend a duplicate of it before it was read.”

      “That will take some work.”

      It wasn’t easy, but Rob worked on into the night.  His efforts resulted in a makeshift Transparent Protocol Analyzer.   It intercepted the incoming network packets pretending to be an intermediate node and then resent them.  This would work only if the security systems were not matching point-of-origin at the packet level.

      “This is what the unencrypted data looks like,” Rob told the small crowd that had gathered to watch.

      Grant raised his eyebrows.  “That was some fancy coding.”

      “You ought to see me bake a cake.”

      “Does it come encrypted, too?”

      “Oh, yeah, complete with a chocolate keyboard and a vanilla mouse pad.”

      “Yum yum.”

      Rob studied the screen carefully.  Meaningless characters and symbols scrolled across it.  “Well, where do we go from here?”

      Katz shrugged and glanced at Grant.  “This sequence here is the lock.”  He  pointed to a small group of characters and symbols that remained constant on the screen.

      “What we need now is the key.”

      “That may be a problem, then.”

      “What’s the matter, run out of rabbits to pull from your hat?”

      “Sorry, gentleman, the bus stops here.  I can’t take it any further than this. ”

      Logan spoke up from the back.  “Rob, we really need to get into the system!  Not only could we see were the Iraqi forces are located, but these soldiers could take a wealth of information back to their commanders.  It could be what is needed to change the direction of the war!”

      “You don’t have to preach to me the significance of this information.  But I can only take this so far.  I may...”  Rob quickly checked himself.

      “What’s that?”

      “Oh, nothing.”

      “He’s right,” Katz agreed.  “There are probably only a hundred people in the world who could have taken it this far.”

      Logan sat down, and silence settled on the small group.  He was right, Logan knew.  Israeli information specialists had tried things like this before and never gotten this far.  Deep down inside he knew that, if necessary, he  would kill to keep or protect what Rob had done.  But now he was faced with very few alternatives.  They were at an impasse, and it was his turn to stick his neck out.  “Well, I think there is someone here who could help you.”

       Rob was stunned.  “There are over two trillion possible keys for this lock, and you think that you have the correct key?”

      “No, but your wife does.”

      “Marie?”

      “Ask her.”

      “You’re crazy!  How could she possibly know?”  Rob tried to look into Logan’s thoughts, but he just stared back intently.  Logan wore the kind of look that said, “Why don’t you just try?”  He could tell this was no joke.  Logan was serious about her help.  Finally, after a brief staredown with Logan, he got up and left.

      Several minutes later, he returned with Marie.  She was still wiping the sleep from her eyes.  “I don’t see why this couldn’t wait until morning.”

      Logan watched her with anticipation, wondering how much she’d let Rob know.  But even in this intense situation, he couldn’t help but notice now attractive she was even after she just woke up.  Most women don’t look this good after an hour in the bathroom, he thought.

      “Do these characters mean anything to you?” Rob pointed to the screen.  “No... Yes!”  Marie froze and studied the screen.  Then she slowly turned around to look back at Logan.  He was gone.  Actually, he was standing just outside the door where he could listen without being seen.

      Rob had been studying her reactions carefully, and noted her response to this situation with interest.  She had turned around and looked toward where Logan had been standing when she first saw the characters on the computer screen.  Why?  What was going on between those two?  More importantly, why had she chosen not to confide in him?

      She turned to face her husband.  “What is this?”

      “It’s an encryption lock.  Does it mean anything to you?”

      “Yes.”  She looked back again toward Logan’s last position.  “But why are you asking me?”

      “I was told you might be able to help us decipher it.”

      “By whom?”

      “Mr. Logan.”

      Marie was quiet for a moment as she contemplated her husband’s eyes.  He was not altogether certain what her stare was saying, but instinctively he knew he should trust her.

      “The key is 2A56X3QT.  Now, if you don’t mind, I’m going back to bed.”  She turned and headed back outside.

      “Wait!  How do you know that?”

      She smiled.  “Women’s intuition, silly.  Some things a woman just knows.”

      “Hogwash!  I can’t just enter a guess!  If we’re wrong, there will be elements of the Iraqi army all over us in no time!”  He was testing her, trying to give her every opportunity to explain.  If she could tell him, she would do it now.  If she couldn’t, then he would just have to trust her.

      “I’m not wrong!  Don’t ask me how I know, because...  Because a woman’s got to have some secrets.”  With that, she paused to stare briefly into his eyes, then walked out, leaving him, Katz, and Grant to finish.

      “What are you going to do?” Grant asked.

      He took a deep breath and contemplated how she stared at him.  Clearly, she couldn’t tell him something, and she was emphatic about knowing the correct key.  He had to trust her no matter how hard it was.  “I’m going to enter her key into the packets.”

      “How do you know it’s correct?”

      “There are some things that a woman just knows.”

      Rob enter the key and a new prompt appeared.

      “What’s that?”  Katz asked.

      Rob sighed.  “This, gentlemen, is the security access to this command center.”

      “I thought we just broke into it?”

      “No, we just broke into the communications network.  We’ve now got to get into this system.”

      Katz looked puzzled.  “What, call Marie again?”

      Rob glanced at Logan, who simply shook his head and turned to leave.  “No.  Something tell me that we’ll need to try something else.  Let’s tear this system down an see if we can’t make heads-or-tails of this equipment.”

 

      Logan stepped in front of Marie just before she got to the place where her children and Terry were still sleeping.  Everyone seemed fast asleep.  “I want to thank you for not giving it away.”

      “Why did you have to give me those keys?  Rob’s not going to sleep until he finds out how I knew what the key was.”

      “For his own safety, you can’t tell him.”

      “I know.”  She laid back down to sleep.

 

      Several hours passed as the three men worked together removing cover panels and tracing wires.  They charted circuit diagrams.  Slowly and methodically, they developed an understanding of the system.  Around midnight, they were ready.

      “I think we have enough information to try,” Rob announced.

      Katz shook his head.  “I don’t know.  I think we’re making way too many assumptions.”

      “Look, if we try to flowchart each and every system, we’ll be here for a month.  I say we proceed under the assumptions we’ve been able to agree on so far and hope for the best.”

      Rob glanced around the room.  Aside from the three of them, there was Wright, Taylor, a few other Marines, and the ever-present Logan, leaning against the door with his arms crossed.  He stopped when he noticed Logan.  Did he have anything to contribute?

      Logan had been silently watching and listening to these men work throughout the night.  Most of what they were saying was too technical for him to follow.  Instinctively, he knew they were correct in most of their assumptions.  Now it’s my turn, he thought.  Marie was right.  He had to try to help.  So, without prompting, he dropped his arms and stepped forward to share his knowledge.

      “I can only tell you what we’ve been able to learn about the recent Iraqi missile technological developments.  How and if it is applicable here, I don’t know.”

      Everyone turned to stare at him in surprise.  This long-time silent passenger was now speaking with knowledge and authority.

      Rob stared at him.  “Who is ‘we’?”

      Logan paused to look around the room, eventually returning to Rob and took a deep breath.  “Israeli intelligence.”

      Moans and questions erupted from every direction.

      Veins bulged in Wright’s neck.  “Why have you kept this a secret from us?  You could’ve helped us all along!”

      Taylor moved menacingly close to Logan, ready to strike.  “Israeli intelligence knows everything about this region.  He’s been standing by watching us grope in the dark.”

      Rob came between them.  “All right, all right.”  It’s almost like trying to stop a lynching, he thought.  Probably well-deserved.

      Taylor wasn’t about to back down.  “He’s left us groping in the dark all this time instead of helping us!”  Everyone seemed to agree with him in demanding retribution.

      “That may have been true, but he’s not now.”  Rob looked at Logan.  “You’re going to help us now, right?”

      “Actually,” Logan replied quietly, shaking his head, “I really wouldn’t have had that much to contribute.  Most of the things we’ve come across so far, our intelligence, and yours, too, I might add, knows little or nothing about.  What you people have done on your own could not have been done better, even with my help.”

      “So why the change of heart now?”

      “Let’s just say that someone helped me see the light.”

      Rob turned his head slightly and grinned as everything became clear.  “And this someone wouldn’t happen to be blonde and married to me?”

      Logan ignored the comment.  “Look, I’m willing to help you with what I know if you want it.”

      Rob studied the group and cleared his throat as he tried to sort out his thoughts.  “Listen, there’s no need for this information to go further than those of us here.  If you’re upset, people, deal with it.  One thing that none of you know is that the information about how to turn those cameras into transmitters as well as what frequency to use came from him.  It wasn’t my idea.  He has been helping us in ways of which most of you are unaware.”

      He glanced at Logan for his approval, but none was given.  Logan stood expressionless, neither confirming nor denying Rob’s claims.  He found himself in the surprising position of defending the man with whom he was most irritated.  “Now that we’ve settled that, what can you tell us about these missiles?”

      Logan gathered his thoughts.  “I don’t know that I can tell you any specifics about these missiles.  However, I do know that the missile technology Iraq has been developing uses a mid-course adjustment from a ground radar to insure accuracy.  If these missiles incorporate that technology, then this facility must be attached to a radar site somewhere nearby in order to transmit the necessary course corrections to the missile.”

      “What do you mean by mid-course adjustment?” Wright asked.

      “When the targeting computer selects a site, the ballistic trajectory is fed into the missile.  But once the missile is fired, a lot of things can affect the trajectory: wind direction and speed, atmospheric thermo-layers, barometric pressure, et cetera, et cetera.  So the missile depends on a ground-based radar to measure the actual trajectory against what it’s supposed to be.  Once the ballistic computer attached to the radar determines the degree of error in the missile’s trajectory, it transmits a message back to the missile telling it what course corrections to make.”

      Katz looked at Rob.  “So that explains the link.”

      “What link?” Wright asked.

      Katz turned to address the group.  “There’s some kind of multi-frequency multi-phased transmitter attached to the ballistic computer.  We speculated that it was for a constant link with the missiles once they’re fired.”

      “If the transmitter is here...” Logan began.

      “Then the radar tracking unit is here also!” Rob finished.

      Grant pointed to the large blank screen covering a large portion of one wall.  “That’s probably what that is, then.  A radar screen.  Should I try to enable it?”  He moved toward the console.

      Logan jumped forward.  “No!  Any radar emissions would be immediately targeted by the American forces.  The fact that the radar is not active is probably why no intelligence agency knows of this place’s existence.”

      “Agreed.  We’ll wait to activate it until just before we launch the missiles.”

      This new information brought added elements of complexity to the already intricate picture they were working on.  One of the Marines started translating the control panels while another translated the documents.  The room became very busy through the early morning hours.



 

 


 

Day Thirteen

Twenty-three miles southwest of Tikrit

Salah Ad-Din Territory, Iraq

 

      Dawn was breaking as Marie rose from her first restful night’s sleep in two weeks.  She looked down at her sleeping children, then up at Nancy, who was sitting nearby having also just awakened.  “Could you watch them for awhile?”

      Nancy smiled and nodded.

      “I want to go check on Rob.”

      She walked through the bunker to the control room.  Over to one side of the doorway, Terry stood looking into the room, almost as if she was trying not to be seen.  She paused for a moment and studied her.  Why was she hiding and from whom?  “Is something wrong?”

      Terry jumped, obviously startled and turned quickly toward Marie.  “Oh, no, nothing. I was just watching.  I was curious, you see.  I was just wondering what they were doing.”

      “But you were hiding.  Why?  Why don’t you just go in and watch?”

      “Oh!  Well... Actually, I was watching the men work.  I didn’t want them to see me staring at them.  I’m so embarrassed.”

      She tried to be understanding but wasn’t convinced.  Terry continued to smile an embarrassed smile as she moved away.  Marie watched her leave, then walked over to the place in the doorway where Terry had been standing.  What was she looking at?

      From this angle, she could see Rob and Logan lying together under a console discussing the purpose for the circuits.  What could have possibly have interested her about that conversation?  But then, Marie thought, it isn’t really the conversation.  It’s Logan she’s interested in.  She was just watching Logan.  Now she felt bad for having embarrassed her the way she did.

      She stood in the doorway a few more minutes, watching Logan and Rob working together.  Maybe Logan had really changed.  Maybe he was finally starting to pull his own weight.

      She watched as Rob rose to stand by the primary console.  “I think we’re ready to try.”  His face showed obvious signs of fatigue.

      He’s worn out, she thought.

 

      Rob noticed Marie standing in the doorway and hesitated as he contemplated his next move.  When he finally spoke, his words came as a surprise to everyone in the room.  “I want everyone to leave the room but Logan and Marie.”

      Wright drew himself up.  “What’s up?”

      “I can’t say, other than you’re just going to have to trust me on this.”

      “What are you going to do?”

      “I... I’m not going to do anything.  Logan is.”  Rob cast a nervous glance toward Logan.  Logan returned his gaze, looking concerned.

      But Wright would not be put off so easily.  “Rob, I have complete security clearance.  I am cleared for anything you are going to do!”  He had used Rob’s real name instead of his title for the first time, and everyone noticed.  He was sending a strong message to Rob not to push the issue.

      It was a staredown now, as Rob glared at Wright.  “Captain, you will address me as Colonel.”

      The silence was deafening.  Colonel, why do you need your senior staff out of the room?”

      “Because Logan is going to break the security features of this system, and he deserves a degree of protection.”

      Logan stepped forward shaking his head.  “I can assure you that I know nothing of these systems or how the security works.”

      “Logan, please!  Be patient with me.  I will explain.”

      “But I’m not concealing anything this time!  I really don’t know!”

      “You’ll understand when I explain it to you.”

      Logan could not resist Rob’s intensity.  He didn’t quite understand but decided to play along.  “Okay, Colonel.  I will share with you what I know, but it has to be in complete secrecy.  I don’t want anyone in here but you.”

      “Well, we will need Marie... for the codes.”  Rob’s eyes were pleading.

      Logan took the hint. “That’s right.  Marie will have to provide the codes.  She’ll need to be here, also.”

      Wright was outraged.  “What’s going on here, Colonel?  This man doesn’t know anything!  What are you two up to?”

      Rob sighed in frustration.  “Captain, follow your orders.  I want everyone out of this room but Logan and Marie so we can crack this security console.”

      “What about a translator?” Wright tried to argue.  “Who’s going to type in Arabic?”

      “I will,” Logan replied.

      Rob took a step toward Wright.  “Captain, if you can provide us another way to break the security features of this system, then I’m willing to let you try.  Otherwise, pipe down, and step out of the room!”

      Another long paused followed while Wright considered the situation.  He had a civilian with a token military command and a self-proclaimed spy wanting to be left alone in a ballistic missile command center.  But he could offer no other way to break the security access.  Having evaluated the options, he finally decided he had no choice but to follow his orders.  “We’ll be just outside if you need anything.”

      None of the others dared to speak as they followed Wright from the command center.

      When the last man was gone, Logan turned to Rob.  “What gives?  Why did you want me in here alone?”

      Rob looked at Marie as if asking permission, but she gently shook her head.  “I don’t think it would be a good idea, Rob.”

      He smiled at her.  “Marie, please trust me.”

      She had learned to trust him in the past and decided that today would be no different.  She would back him.

      Rob looked at Logan.  “I need your cover.”

      Logan was confused.  “What cover?”

      “I’m going to break into the security system, but I need them to think that you did it.”

      “Okay, I’m confused.  Why don’t you want them to know it was you?”

      “Logan, you seem to be a man of principle, not like so many other intelligence men I have known.”

      “What are you talking about?  You’re just a civilian.  How can you be familiar with people in the intelligence community?”

      Rob paused as he studied Logan.  “Am I right about you? Are you a man of principle or have I read you all wrong?”

      “I guess.  I’ve never really thought about it.”

      Rob paused again, struggling with some very difficult issues.

      Logan was curious.  “Are you some kind of CIA hacker?”

      Rob laughed. “No.  No, just a businessman with a data processing background.”

      “How is it that you can...”

      “I’ll explain it all.  Just be patient.”

      Marie took Rob’s arm and gently tugged it.  He turned to look into her deep blue eyes and smiled.  “Honey, are you sure this is a good idea?  Is it really necessary for us to take this risk?  After all, I heard someone say that we could just blow up these missiles and drive away.”

      He watched her intently as she spoke.  He had learned over the years to respect her judgment.  She was rarely wrong.  Her concern was well based, but he knew she still didn’t see the whole picture.  “You’re right, of course, but consider something else.  Out there are hundreds of thousands of men, just like me, many of whom have wives and children.  They will be dead before the sun ever rises this morning because of the strength of the Iraqi army set against them.  What we have here is an incredible opportunity to spare their lives.  We can deal a deadly blow to the Iraqi forces by using these missiles to knock out their airfields and army bases.  We can potentially save thousands of children the pain of having to grow up without their fathers.  I think we owe them this sacrifice.”

      Logan did not understand what sacrifice Rob spoke about but nevertheless admired him for his willingness to so easily give for the sake of people he had never met.

      Rob turned to Logan.  “When you hear what I have to tell you, I pray you’ll not expose us.  We’re putting our lives in your hands.”

      Logan’s brow furrowed.  “What is it?”

      “Sy VanCopeland?”

      “Yes, of course.  Everyone who has anything to do with security has heard of him.  Why?  Do you know him?  Is that how...?”

      “Easy, easy.  What do you know of him?”

      “Just that last year he presented a mathematical model that, if ever understood and implemented, could potentially break any security scheme.  Is that what this is all about?”

      Rob stared at Logan, then Marie turned and took a few steps away.  He noticed her move and turned again to her, suddenly a bit unsure.  “Honey, if you have reservations, we can...”

      She waved her hand.  “No!  You’re right.  We can’t just look out for ourselves.  There’s too much at stake here.”  She eyed Logan carefully.  She didn’t altogether trust him and wasn’t sure he wouldn’t betray them the first chance he got.  She didn’t care to put her family’s lives in his hands.  But there were too many other lives at stake now, and they were so few.

      Logan was dying with anticipation.  He could hardly wait to hear their secret.

      Rob took a deep breath.  “I’m VanCopeland.  It’s my theory that people are trying to understand.  The VanCopeland identity was given to me by the NSA.  They didn’t want me to fall into the hands of any foreign government.”

      Logan looked confused.  “But how can those theories help us now?  They’re just theories.  No one has figured out how to implement them yet.”  He looked from face to face, but Rob and Marie stood expressionless.  “You did it, didn’t you.  You’ve made the algorithms, haven’t you.”

      Rob nodded slowly.

      Logan cocked his head and looked as if he had a thousand questions to ask, so Rob explained.  “Several years ago, I came up with an idea of looking at complex problems from a perspective of the human brain.  The problem I saw with all computer programs to date was that they lacked the intuition and creativity of the human brain.  I began to work on a model, with that in mind, and eventually worked out the mathematics to make it work.  I called it ‘Infinite Reductions’ because I believed any complex system could be broken down infinitely into small pieces that could then be solved uniquely.  That’s how the human brain is able to solve complex problems in an almost intuitive way.  The human brain is comprised of uncountable different parts, each of which has the potential for examining a problem from a different point of view.  The more it examines a problem, the more clear the problem becomes.  That is foundation for creativity, and that is how I designed my model.”

      “I designed it to be a cure for cancer and AIDS, to help design new power supplies and perhaps even space travel.  But I also knew its potential risk!  This model could potentially be the end of every secured system used on the face of the earth today, and sad to say, that is what every country is working on.”

      “I wanted to publish the work I had, but I knew that once the information was out, I would never be able to live a public life again.  I knew that virtually every government and criminal organization would be after me to furnish the algorithm, and I was right.  Neither I nor my family would ever be safe again, and that’s why the NSA provided me an alias to publish the theories under.  I could not even trust the actual algorithms to my own country. I had to keep that part a secret.”

      Logan was beginning to understand.  “So if I take the credit for breaking this system, you can still keep the algorithms a secret.”

      Rob nodded.

      “Aren’t you worried about someone being able to figure out your algorithms by your formulas?”

      “No.  With what I have given them, they could never figure out the complete algorithm.”

      “Then why share the model with them at all?”

      “Because there’s enough there to solve at least parts of the complex problems.  It will help.”

      “Are these algorithms fast?”

      “I could break into the Defense Department’s security system in less than a minute!”

      “How is that possible?”

      “Do you understand what I mean when I talk about the intuitive and creative nature of the human brain?”

      “Yes.”

      “Then you understand that if a human brain could work at the speed of a computer’s processor, almost anything would be possible.  A computer’s processor functions at millions to billions of times faster than the human brain.  Just imagine if every scientist could accomplish a billion hours of effort for every hour he actually worked.  It’s scary, isn’t it?”

      Logan paled.  “More like terrifying.  If what you are saying is accurate, your algorithms could cause the collapse of every financial institution in the world!”

      “It’s accurate, all right.  Every time there’s a break in to a security system of any importance, I find the NSA checking me out in one way or another.  I believe they think I know something but as yet they haven’t gotten ugly.”

      “I wonder how long that will last.”

      “Well, Marie and I have already discussed faking our deaths.”

      Rob looked drained.  Just discussing the theories was a burden to him.  Logan realized that this man had an awful responsibility to carry and wondered if he could keep the secret.  Judging by the way Marie was watching him, he knew she was wondering the same thing.

      “Let’s get started.” Rob looked to Marie.  From her purse, she pulled a computer disk and handed it to him.

      “You’re carrying it on you?” Logan looked stunned.

      “Well, actually, this disk is a checkbook program from a very common application.  You can buy it anywhere!  It contains our checking and savings account data.”

      “But still, that’s the first place I’d look.”

      “But the only thing you’d find is an application and its data.  That’s all, except for a non-lethal computer virus.  None of the contents of this disk put together in any fashion could produce anything more than what you’d find already on it.  That is, unless you add the parts that we keep in our heads.”

      Logan looked at him in astonishment.

      “That’s right. Marie and I have both memorized portions of a small program that, once created, will extract the virus, portions of the data, and a portion of each of the programs, and recompile it into the Infinite Reductions algorithm.  Most importantly, neither of us knows the complete program.  We developed the program together. The hard part was finding a commonly distributed application that contained the necessary pieces I extract.”

      Logan was overwhelmed.  “This is the wildest thing I’ve ever heard.  So you’re going to build this algorithm now?”

      “Right now.” Rob took the diskette and placed it into the floppy drive of Grant’s laptop computer.

      “And it just so happens that Grant has the right compiler for your program,” Logan said with a slight smile.

      Rob stopped and stared at Logan.  His comment was more of a question, questioning the coincidence of the matter.  “Your knowledge is a constant surprise.  How is it that you know about compilers?  In particular, how do you know that languages require specific compilers?”

      “Oh, I’ve had some courses in data processing.”

      Rob doubted that he was sharing the complete extent of his computer knowledge.  “Well, if you understand what compilers are, then you probably know what an assembler is?”

      Logan tilted his hand from side-to-side, indicating a general understanding of it.

      “So you are probably aware that all DOS systems come with a program called debug. That’s what I used earlier to break into the comm hub.”

      Logan again nodded.

      Rob smiled playfully.  “But did you know that debug is a simple assembler?”

      Logan was no longer nodding.

      “That’s right.  I can use debug to assemble a program, and the nice thing about it is that it can be found on any DOS computer.”

      Logan watched silently as Rob brought up debug and started to enter the assembler instructions.  After several minutes, without a word, Marie sat down and entered additional instructions.   Finally, Rob sat down to assemble the program.

      The whole operation took only minutes, and everything was ready to go.  Logan watched with real concern.

      Rob noticed the concern on Logan’s face.  “You have doubts?”

      “Well, yes!  This command system and that DOS program of yours are on two completely different systems.  You can’t just load that program and expect it to run, can you?”

      “You’re right, of course.  But watch this.”

      Rob started his program running on the laptop.  In less than a minute, the systems in the command center began to come to life.

      He smiled playfully and watched Logan jerk back and forth as he looked around the room with his mouth open.  Logan had listened and understood what he said his program could do, but there was nothing like actually seeing it in action.  Logan looked like a child as he raced around the room looking at consoles.  Marie stood motionless, trying not to smile at his excitement.

      “This is incredible! That program broke the security features without effort and released the controls on this system.  Are you sure it has to remain a secret?”

      Rob’s smile drained from his face.  “Just who could we give it to?”

      Logan stopped smiling also.  “You’re right.  I understand now why you’ve chosen to keep it a secret.  There’s no one that you could trust with this.  If this algorithm ever got out, the world would no longer be the same.”  He drew closer to Rob and Marie.  “Listen,” he whispered, “no one can know about this program.  Why, if Russia ever found out that the Americans had a security breaker like this...”  Logan paused deep in thought and shook his head, “...it could be World War Three.  They’d never allow the Americans to have this kind of advantage.   God help us all if this ever got out.”

      “God help us all.”  Rob stood up, removed the disk, and unhooked the laptop computer.  “All I need to do now is turn off this computer, and we’re all ready to bring the others back in.”

      Moments later, Rob opened the door and allowed the others back into the room.  Each face showed wonder as they looked around the room and admired what they assumed was Logan’s handiwork.

      Rob motioned the controls around them as he addressed the small group.  “I think we have it.  Now we just need to pick our targets.  Fortunately, Iraq was good enough to mark this map with all of their air force and army bases.  We have twenty-eight missiles.  That’s enough to hit all of their air bases and six of their army bases.”

      “You’re forgetting one.”

      Rob stared at him for a moment, not understanding.  Then he smiled.  “Right.  We can’t forget this base, and one of these missiles would be perfect.”

      Slowly and methodically, the group fed in the coordinates of each air field and a selected number of army bases.  The process took over an hour.  When they were through, the Marines drove the rail cars out of the bunker and raised the missiles to an upright position while Rob, Grant, and Katz worked to enable the radar.

      “This has to be it,” Grant mumbled as he flipped a switch.

      “That’s it,” Rob confirmed as the big screen flashed.  At the top of the hill under which the bunker was built, a hatch opened and a dome rose into the air.  “Why do I have the feeling that this equipment has never been used before?”

      “It probably hasn’t,” Logan replied.  “As I said earlier, the fact that the radar wasn’t enabled is probably the only reason this place is still here.  Once that radar starts to illuminate the sky, everyone will know where this place is.”

      “Well,” Rob grinned, “they know it’s here now.”  He pointed to the big screen, alive and showing everything flying within hundreds of miles.  “Let’s get these missiles set to launch and get out of here.”

      “What do you want the launch sequence set for?” Grant asked.

      “Give us thirty minutes.  An hour for the missile targeting this base.  The thirty minutes between the two launches should be enough for the radar to give mid-course corrections before it’s destroyed.”

      They set the counter and quickly left the command facility. Finally, they sealed and abandoned the bunker.  They tied up the few remaining technicians and set them in a small grove of trees with their flag secured to one of the branches so they would be found when their military arrived.  The little convoy loaded up and left, heading westward away from the bunker.  Once again, they found few supplies that could be used.

      About a half mile from the bunker, the convoy stopped to watch.  The morning sun was rising over the top of the bunker’s hill, casting long shadows across the prairie.  The missiles shot up into the air one by one and arched in different directions.  It was a spectacular sight to watch them silhouetted in the morning sun, each leaving a long trail of exhaust as they shot skyward.

      “This is the second time we fired a missile salvo at Iraqi military positions,” Wright reminded Rob as they drove away.  “You know they’re going to be coming with a vengeance.”

      “What do you suggest?”

      “I think we should be booby-trapping the warheads and exploding them once we’re a safe distance away.  That’s the only way we can make sure they don’t fall back into Iraqi hands.”

      “Well, Captain, I think I share your concern, but I don’t want to explode the warheads unless we have to.  The radioactive contamination would be felt for hundreds of miles around.  We’re going to have to take our chances.  At least for now.”


 

 

 

Salah Ad-Din Territory

Iraq

 

      The convoy continued to head northward hoping to find fuel for their vehicles.  Instead, shortly after midday, they spotted the hummer which had been on patrol heading for them from the west, rushing at high speed.  Behind the hummer were a half dozen jeep-like vehicles pursuing at high speed.

      Rob, who was in the lead truck, ordered the driver to stop.  “We’re not going to outrun them.”  He jumped from the truck.

      The rest of the convoy stopped, and several soldiers got out having seen Rob and Wright running back from the lead truck.

      “We’ve got problems!” Rob shouted.

      Taylor was running forward to see what the problem was.  Rob looked at him and pointed to the west.  “Look!  We’ll never outrun them with these trucks.  We’re going to have to face them now.  Set up a defensive position, and let’s do it fast.”

      Wright motioned the drivers.  “Circle them up!”

      Taylor ran back to the anti-tank truck and climbed onto the back as it rumbled forward.

      Within minutes, the hummer was alongside the convoy skidding to a stop.  The passengers were herded into the center of the vehicles and made to lie face down in the sand while the soldiers and tribesmen got under, around, and on the trucks.

      Taylor began firing the recoiless rifle at the approaching vehicles while the Marines scattered around the perimeter of the trucks.  When the pursuers were within five hundred yards, they split into two groups to surround the trucks in opposite directions.  Several of the attackers came to a stop, and their soldiers began to fire.

      Within minutes, everyone was shooting.  The stopped vehicles were easy targets for Taylor.  Other vehicles unloaded some of their men, then started moving again.  The situation was reminiscent of the old west: the Indians circling a wagon train, and the cowboys fighting them off.

      The attackers pressed in with almost suicidal desperation.  They knew they had little hope of success.  They were equipped with only small arms; no match for the convoy’s recoiless rifle and heavy machine guns.  Before long, the attackers were almost all dead, and only two vehicles were able to limp away.

      Afterward, Rob met with Taylor and Wright in the center of the camp while many of the other soldiers and passengers listened.  “This can’t be a good sign.”

      “No, this going to get ugly real quick,” Wright agreed.  He shouted to Rock who was inventorying the remaining ammunition.  “What do we have left?”

      Rock’s eyes told the story even before he could speak.  “We’ve got about two hundred rounds, and the fuel supply is even worse.  If we take what fuel we have and split it among just a few vehicles and leave the others here, we can make maybe twenty miles or so.  Uh...  The water somehow was turned on during the fight.  We’ve lost most of it.  There’s maybe a day to two days rationing left if we’re careful.”

      All eyes met Rob’s as they stood silently.

      “How is it that the water was left on?” Rob shouted, looking around.   But no one said a word.  “I’m getting real tired of this.  It’s almost like someone is deliberately trying to sabotage us.  Do you want to die?  We can’t last two days in this heat without water!”

 

      Logan was standing off to the side near one of the trucks and looked up.  This news caught his full attention and shouldn’t have completely surprised him, but it did.  He should have been expecting this.  Someone here was trying to slow them down, even if it meant their own death.  But who could it be.  Someone was not who they appeared to be.  He had to be careful of his own suspicions.  He could be making a conspiracy out of a coincidence, but somehow he doubted it.

 

      Rob turned to Taylor.  “Tell me, Captain, what are our options?”

      Taylor shook his head.  He didn’t have much to work with.  The attacking vehicles had been blasted apart by the recoiless rifle, so there wasn’t much left to salvage from them.

      The old tribesman had joined them.  “Colonel, we are out of ammunition also.  All that we could continue to do now is to use up the rest of your food and water.”

      “I understand.” Rob knew this was the old man’s way of saying good-bye. “Thank you for everything you’ve done.  I only hope that someday we’ll have the chance to meet again.”

      The old man smiled as he placed his hand on Rob’s shoulder and spoke too quietly for the others to hear.  “Too many men have given their lives for you to fail now.  Their hope for your success will forever be with you.  Remember, the situation is never as hopeless as it seems.”

      Rob watched as the old man motioned his men to follow, and they disappeared into the desert.  Then he knelt down and placed a dot in the sand.  “This is our position.  I want to know what I can expect to find in each direction.”

      Wright knelt down beside him and placed his finger in the sand.  “To the east is Samarra, from where we just came. There is most certainly a military presence there by now, and they must be aware of our direction.  To the west is a military unit of unknown size and strength.  Those jeeps came from that direction, and they were most certainly attached to another military unit.  Baghdad and a number of military installations are south of us.  We have no idea what is north of us other than more desert and prairie...”

      “Wait a minute.  Are we talking airbases?”

      “Where?”

      “To the south!”

      “Yes.  In fact, the one you landed at is due south.”

      “How far?”

      “Sixty miles or so, but even though it’s just a  minor base, a convoy this size could never get close to it.”

      Rob smiled.  “I wasn’t thinking of us.”  He rubbed his forehead.  “Let’s say that you take the convoy north and find a place to hide while I head south and try to steal some supplies.  There’s bound to be supplies close to Baghdad.  If I happen to come across an airfield, maybe I can get an aircraft or something.”

      Wright was quiet for a minute, considering the idea. “Who would  be going with you, and what would you need?”

      “No one would be going with me, and there’s nothing for me to take.  You’ve got no ammo or water to spare.  Besides, the fewer of us, the less chance of being spotted, the better off I’d be.”

      “I want to object, Colonel, but I have no alternatives to suggest other than why you?”

      “Like I said, I might come across an airfield and be able to steal an aircraft.”

      “Okay, should I have Rock get a canteen and a rifle into the hummer?”

      “No, Captain, I’ve got my nine millimeter pistol, and that’s all I’ll need. The hummer is too big, too easily spotted.  Besides, you’re going to need the fuel from those vehicles a lot more than I will.”

      Wright looked confused.  “Not even a canteen of water?”

      “There’s none to spare.  You’re going to need everything you can get your hands on to survive.  You just get this convoy north of here and hide it until I get back.  Somewhere along the way, find a place to bury those warheads so they don’t make it back into Iraqi hands.”

      “You’re going hike sixty miles across this desert on one drink of water?”

      “Captain Wright, you’re in command until I return.”  He turned to the south to leave.

      Wright grabbed Rob’s arm.  “Colonel, how do you expect to find us if you are successful?  How are you going to know where we’ve gone?”

      Rob just smiled.  “Actually, that’s the easy part.  Compared to stealing supplies from some enemy base or stealing an aircraft or some other vehicle to transport it in, finding you will be a cinch.”

      Wright shook his head.  He was obviously uncomfortable with the orders.

      “What is it you don’t like, Captain?”

      “I just don’t like it.  We head north with two days worth of supplies and wait for two days for you?  If something happens to you, we’ll be out of supplies by the time we need to make a run for it.”

      “You don’t have gas to do much else, Captain.  Do you have any other suggestions?”

      “I don’t know...  No, I guess not.”

      Rob smiled, then gave his final orders to Taylor and Wright.  “Wright captured a radio before he joined up with us.  It’s in the hummer.  If I don’t return, or you’re attacked, use the radio to call for help.  I know that it’ll be intercepted by the Iraqis, too, but at that time, it won’t matter anymore.  Just make sure to dispose of the nukes first.”  He reached out to shake their hands, then walked over to where Marie and the children stood.

      Marie had been listening and couldn’t believe what she was hearing.  She marched forward to meet him.  “What do you think you’re going to do?!  You know I’m not going to let you do this!  It’s someone else’s turn to be the hero!  You’re not going to leave me and the children here!  If we’re going to die, we should die together!  You belong here with me!  Let someone else go!”

      He took her and held her tightly. “It’s not that simple,” he whispered into her ear.  “It has to be me.  No one else can fly a plane or helicopter if we can get one.”

      She pushed him back.  “You can’t either, Rob!  You’re not a pilot, remember!  You don’t know that you can even start one!  You’re a programmer, Rob!  You’re not a soldier, you’re a businessman!”  Her eyes pleaded with him. She could tell his mind was made up.  She couldn’t get through his stubbornness.  She began to cry.

      Rob lifted her chin to gaze into her deep blue eyes.  “No, you’re wrong.  Today I am a soldier.  Today!”

      Her face hardened in anger.  “If you’re going, then I am, too!”

      “No, you’re not!  You’re going to listen to me, Marie.  You already know why you can’t go with me.  You have to trust me.  You have to believe in me, Marie, as you always have before.  I know I can do this.  I have to!  No one else can.  Besides, if I were going to trust our children’s safety to anyone, it would have to be me.  Do you understand?  Let me go, Marie, and... and just tell the children I love them.”

      “You tell them!  And while you’re at it, you can tell them how you’re leaving us out here in the middle of nowhere to die alone!”

      “What do you want?  Do you want me to stay so we can all die?”

      “Yes!  If we’re going to die, then we should be together.  I want to be here, with you, in your arms.”

      “Marie, I don’t have time to argue with you.  I know how scared you are about how this will all turn out.  I am, too.  But if we’re going to live, this may be our only chance!  Think about it!  Think of all we’ve been through so far, all the narrow escapes.  I can’t believe we made it this far only to fail now.  We’re going to make it through this one, too.  I know that I asked you this before, and I’m going to ask you again.  Trust me, Marie, please.  It’s all we’ve got left.  Maybe our trust is all we ever had anyway, but now I know that it’s all we’ve got.”

      “That’s not good enough for me, Rob!  These men are trained to do what you’re planning to try!  Let one of them do it this time!  It’s their turn!  It’s not even our war!”

      “No, Marie, it wasn’t our war, but it is now.  They made it that way.”  He shook his head then turned and started walking to the edge of the camp.

      “No!”  Marie ran after him.  She caught up with him at the edge of the camp and began to pound on his chest.  “You’re not leaving me, Rob Anderson!  You’re not!  I just know that if you leave, you’ll never come back me!”  She burst into tears and fell against him.

      Rob struggled to hold back the tears.  “Marie, I won’t show you disrespect by lying to you.  It’s true that I may die.  We all may.  But if I don’t at least try... If I don’t at least try...”  He couldn’t finish the sentence.  He hugged her tightly and stroked her hair.

      She clung to him and cried.  “I just know you won’t be coming back.  I just know it.”

      Tears welled up in his eyes as he whispered into her ear.  “I love you, Marie.  More than life itself.  I treasure your love more than the very air that I breathe...” He pushed her away and held her by the shoulders to look her in the eye.  “And I refuse to stand idly by and watch as you and our children die.  I defy death, and I’m going to do this thing for all of you.  I’m not going to die.  I won’t fail because as long as my love for you does not fail, I will succeed.  I’m the only one who can.”

      He pulled her close again and lifted her tearstained face to his.  “Please remember this one thing for me.  If there comes a time I can no longer be at your side, then know I will always be in your heart.”

      She gripped him tightly and continued to sob while he wiped his eyes.  “Promise me you’ll come back to me,” she whispered, kissing his face.  “If you promise me, then I know you will!”

      He kissed her gently, then took her face in his hands again.  “Each morning, when you arise and the dew is still on the ground, look toward the east.  I promise you, my love, I will return to you again.  I will come to you in the brightness of the morning sun.”

      She closed her eyes once again as the man she loved hugged and kissed her one last time.  She held him tightly, trying to burn into her memory every thought and feeling of that moment.  That hug may have to last me a lifetime, she told herself as she released him to follow his heart.  He had to do what he felt was right.  He had to go his way.  She would trust and believe in him, no matter how hard it was.

      “I love you,” she shouted, watching him trot away.

      He turned and smiled one last time, then waved.  The sight of this beautiful woman waving to him was an inspiration. He looked away and etched the memory into his brain.  He knew that, before the day was over, heat exposure and dehydration would drain him of his strength.  He needed all the inspiration he could get.  What was it Wright told him, sixty miles on one drink?  He would have to pace himself.

      He looked back again and saw the convoy leaving.  He was alone in a sea of sand.  The best hope the convoy had now was him.  He just had to succeed.

 

      Wright understood exactly what he had to do, and it wasn’t burying the warheads as he had been ordered to do!  He was in command now and would follow his better judgment.  He would head north and hide the convoy.  He wouldn’t  wait for two days.  He would explode the warheads at their first opportunity, and then, with no fuel or water, it would be every man for himself.

      He caught up with the young Marine who had nuclear weapons training.  “Do you think you could rig these warheads to detonate?”

      “Without a doubt, sir.”

      “We’re going to find a place to make camp, and then you can get started.  How long will it take you?”

      “I can do it in a day or two.”

      “A day or two?  It’ll take you that long?”

      “Yes, sir.  I could do it quicker if you didn’t mind me blowin’ us all up!  You see, Captain, first I’ll have to make the tools I need to rig it.”

      Wright nodded.  “A day will be fine, soldier.”

      The Marine hesitated.  “Sir, I thought we were going to bury them.”

      “Think it through, son.  Say we bury them, and then we’re all captured.  Do you think anybody here would trade the whereabouts of the warheads in exchange for their lives?  If we can’t keep them, then we must make sure no one has them!”

      Even after everything they had been through thus far, Wright, like the others, had little confidence in Rob’s success.  Therefore, he also planned to send the hummer as far north as possible with a handful of Marines to look search for supplies while the convoy hid.  If necessary, he would send out additional teams on foot.  Someone had to be successful!


 

 

Salah Ad-Din Desert

Salah Ad-Din Territory, Iraq

     

      Rob continued to run through the afternoon and into the night.  Heat and fatigue were taking their toll.  His feet stung from blisters, his lungs burned like fire, his mouth was a dry as leather, and his lips were cracking. He had trouble concentrating and was beginning to have chills.

      He knew he had to stay focused, so he tried to concentrate on his progress.  He  multiplied his estimated speed by the time he thought had passed.  Twenty miles.  At this rate, his journey would take him two days, and by then, he would be so weak that he wouldn’t be able to muster a fight.

      Fatigue was beginning to give way to hopelessness.  The loneliness of the night was another enemy to fight.  Why don’t you just quit and die, it seemed to taunt.  His feet felt as if they were cast in cement.  Every muscle in his body begged for rest. Then, almost as if in slow motion, he tripped over a rock and fell to the ground.  He laid there, trying to fight off despair.  He wanted to cry but knew that he could not give up the body fluids.

      He slowly lifted his face from the sand.  His strength was gone.  This is impossible, he told himself.  With all his effort, he rolled over onto his back and looked up at the stars.  The vast ocean of stars staring down at him only echoed his loneliness in the quiet darkness of the night.  He felt complete desperation falling upon him.  He fought tears as his thoughts turned to Marie.  She was counting on him.


 

 

Salah Ad-Din Territory

Iraq

 

      Wright had found a good place to hide.  The rocky cove in an otherwise flat terrain would adequately hide the convoy from everything but a plane flying directly over them.  It was a good place to hide, though he knew it would be the first place he would look if he were the pursuer.  He got several of his men working on the warhead detonation.  The problem was tools.  These warheads required special tools of specific design, and most of the tools they had on their vehicles would have to be reshaped.  The job was becoming substantially more complex than he originally thought.  He realized now that it would be late the next day at the earliest before they would be ready.

 

      Marie stood at the edge of the camp and looked out into the night in the direction her husband had gone.  The night sky was clear and the stars shone brightly.  “Help him find his way,” she prayed aloud into the still night.  “Give him the strength to make it.  I love you, Rob Anderson, and I do believe in you.  Don’t give up!  Come back to me.  You can do it.  I know you can do it.  You are not alone, wherever you are.”

      She closed her eyes and listened to the wind. “How far do you think he’s gotten?” Marie asked.  The sound of footsteps behind her told her that it was probably Logan.

      He stepped up beside her and looked south.  “Somewhere between ten and twenty miles, I imagine.”

      Marie was just barely aware that a hummer was leaving the camp.  Wright was sending out his own unit to look for supplies.  He felt certain that the way to go was to head north, away from the military buildup that would most certainly be around Baghdad.  He put most of the remaining fuel in the hummer and instructed the small unit to search through the night but be back before first light.

      Marie was unconcerned with Wright’s efforts.  “Do you think he’ll be back tomorrow?”  She didn’t turn to look Logan in the face.

      “Not a chance.  It will be several days before he makes contact with anybody.”

      She looked surprised and turned toward Logan.  “Can he last that long?”

      Logan opened his mouth to answer but seemed to rethink it before he spoke.  “Normally, I would say no.  But I think Rob has taught us all to never underestimate his capabilities.  To tell you the truth, I really don’t know.”

      “Well, I think he will.  He’s going to come back just like he promised.”

      Logan hesitated a moment before changing the subject.  “Marie, I need to talk to you.”

      She glared at him, then whirled around to face the desert again.  “I have nothing to say to you.”

      He took a deep breath.  “I know that you’re probably still mad at...”

      “Don’t you even begin to presume that I will ever forgive or forget what you did.  You aren’t even man enough to admit that you were wrong, and I refuse to continue to hash this out with you.”

      “I don’t want you to.  I just want to say that I am sorry and that I will never act in such a manner again.  Anything I can do to make it up to you, just let me know.”

      She was quiet.  His apology was unexpected, but she was still angry.  “Leave, then.  I don’t want to be around you.”

      He opened his mouth to object but closed it again. He would be compliant if that is what she wanted.  He owed it to her.  He paused for a moment, then silently turned around and walked away.

      She was surprised that he complied so quickly.  She expected much more of an argument.  She wanted to tell him that seeing him there helping Rob that morning meant a lot to her, but for now she dare not put her trust in him again.  Not until she was sure.


 

 

Salah Ad-Din Desert

Salah Ad-Din Territory, Iraq

 

      Rob realized that this urge to feel sorry for himself is as lethal as a bullet in his brain.  He wanted to rise, but his arms seemed devoid of strength, and his legs and feet throbbed with pain.

      Suddenly, out of the darkness, he heard something.  Marie’s voice!  “I love you, Rob Anderson!”  Now I’m hallucinating, he thought.  He had to get ahold of himself, but now he wondered if he could trust his own judgment.

      Then he heard it again.  “You are not alone.”  It was louder, but now he wasn’t sure if that’s what he heard at all.  Was it a voice?  Or was his mind playing tricks on him?  He realized that it wasn’t her voice at all.  It was more like a roar, and the sound was growing louder and louder.  Soon it sounded like a wild animal growling as it grew nearer.  The vision of meeting a lion or bear in the dark sent shivers down his back.

      He pulled his pistol from its holster and pointed it into the darkness. Now the noise was becoming deafening.  He grabbed his head and gripped it with both of his hands.  I’m going crazy!  That’s the only explanation!

      Rob turned to look in the direction of the roar.  It was becoming the voices of thousands of people shouting, and it was getting louder.  He could see a light, and it, too, was getting brighter.  What was it?  Had he died?  Was he seeing angels?  The light and the roaring grew brighter and louder until they seemed to be almost on top of him.  He rolled over to a rock and tried to hide behind it.  Was he going insane?  Had the heat boiled his brains?

      Then, the roar seemed to rush right past him, but now it took on a shape.  He could barely make out that shape.  It was a tank!  Then another went past.  And another.  And another.  In all, twelve tanks and over two dozen armored personnel carriers went past.  He stood up as the final tank passed.  There weren’t anymore.  Reflex more than effort took over.  He knew instinctively what he had to do.  This Armor column was bound to be going to someplace where there would be supplies.  If he could hitch a ride with them, maybe he could get into some base?  He struggled to get his legs to work and ran after the last tank.

      He ran with all the strength he had left.  The tank was proceeding at little more than a swift idle, and he found that he was beginning to catch up to it.  He continued to run for several minutes.  Eventually, he was able to reach out and grip a handle near the left tread.  It was part of a series of handles that seemed to be designed to allow someone to climb onto the back of the tank.  First one hand, then the other, he told himself, gripping it with both hands.  Finally, he was able to get both feet on to the lower handle and pull himself upward.

      He found himself lying on top of some very warm metal plating that apparently covered the engine.  He was out of breath and needed to rest.  Once he caught his breath, he would hide by hanging on to those handles on the back.  Then he would jump off before morning.  He smiled with his eyes closed as he considered his good fortune. What were the chances of meeting an Armor patrol out in the middle of nowhere?  What were the chances that it would drive right past him as it did?

      I could just kiss that rock I tripped on, he thought.  But his smile quickly faded as the sound of metal scraping caught his attention.  He opened his eyes and caught some movement above him.  The hatch was opening!

      Before he could react, a head emerged and then the upper torso.  He reached down for his pistol, but it was gone.  He must have dropped it back by the rock.  The figure had his back to him, watching the tanks and other vehicles in front of him.  Rob sat up and started to turn toward the handles just as the man turned around.  He was an Iraqi officer and was apparently confused at seeing Rob on the back of his tank.  Perhaps he had confused Rob with an infantry soldier who was part of his unit, but his confusion was short-lived as his eyes became wide, and he reached for his pistol.

      Once again, his reflexes took over!  Rob leaped at the officer with renewed strength.  It was now a matter of life and death.  As the officer raised his hand, Rob grabbed his wrist and lifted it into the air.  With his other hand, he managed to pull the officer’s helmet off backward.  The chin strap tightened around the officer’s neck, causing him to choke.  He dropped his gun and pulled on the strap as he kicked to get away.  His kicking only managed to push him over onto his back and out of the hatch.  Rob found himself sitting on top of the man as he was struggling to get free.

      Finally, the officer managed to pull one of his legs free and kick Rob off of him.  His action broke the chin strap and sent Rob falling backward back onto that warm lower plating that covered the engine.  The officer wasn’t quite as lucky.  He rolled off the top and down the front of the tank.  The steeply sloped armor in front provided him little to grab.  He landed on the ground in front of the left track and was immediately crushed by his own tank.

      Rob struggled back to his feet and went over to the open hatch.  All the noise was bound to have alerted those still inside.  He found the pistol the officer had dropped just as another head emerged from the hatch.  Quickly, he hit him in the face with the pistol, knocking the man back down inside.

      He knew he had to act quickly, or everyone in this Armor unit would know he was there.  If that happened, he would never get out of there alive.  He forced himself down the open hatch head first.  The man he hit in the face was only two feet from him, reaching for a small machine gun.  Rob was hanging precariously from the open hatch in a dimly lit and tightly-packed compartment surrounded by cannon shells.  He tried to tell himself that the man he faced couldn’t be stupid enough to fire that gun with all the cannon shells around them.

      But the man swung his hand up with the weapon, pausing to focus on something behind Rob.  The cannon rounds!  They were directly behind Rob and to each side.  His opponent had apparently reached the same conclusion.  He was dead if he did nothing, so he had nothing to lose.  The pause gave Rob time to swing his gun into position and fire.  Besides, there were no cannon rounds behind the Iraqi!

      The crack of the gun was deafening inside the tank.  There must be more crewmembers further inside, Rob thought, bringing his feet down to a platform inside the turret.  At the opening at the turret’s base, he trained his pistol into the main body of the tank.  Another head looked through the opening and shouted.  He shot a bullet perfectly into the forehead and waited for more men to come.  After about a minute, he slowly knelt down and looked through the opening.

      Other than the two dead soldiers on the floor, the compartment was empty.  But the tank was still moving.  The tank’s throttle was set, and it was still rumbling forward.  He realized that he had accidentally captured a tank.  But what should he do now?  He could try to flee, but a tank would be a pretty large target to hide so close to such large Iraqi military bases.

      He lowered himself into the compartment and looked around.  Surrounding what was apparently the driver’s seat were several large periscopes, obviously designed to give the driver a three hundred and sixty degree view of the outside.  It’s remarkable how well you can see in the dark, he thought as he sat down in the seat.  It must have some night vision devices.  The controls at his hands and feet were simple enough.  The pedal was an independent brake while the hand levers were clutches.  This isn’t that much different from the bulldozers out on Dad’s construction sites, he told himself.  I can drive this!

      He studied the terrain one last time.  All the other vehicles were in front of him.  He was in perfect position for an ambush.  If he started shooting, how many could he get before they realized it was coming from him?  They would be looking everywhere but at him because he was one of them!

      Then the idea hit him.  There were only three men in this tank.  That must mean that it had a self-loading gun!  With that, he could fire about ten to twelve rounds a minute!  If he was lucky, he could destroy most of the tanks before their crews even knew what was happening!

      He left the tank rumbling forward, went back to the turret, and sat in the gunner’s seat.  He studied the simple pistol grip that fired the main gun.  Carefully, he placed his hand around the pistol grip and realized that his hands were trembling.  Was it from fear or dehydration?  He didn’t know, and it didn’t matter.  The controls were simple enough. It’s just like a joystick, he thought.

      Rob examined the controls closely.  The trigger to fire the gun was located under a periscope sight, but he couldn’t figure out what the button next to his thumb did.  One push ejected a cannon shell from the breach and loaded another. Now he knew what to do.  And now he was ready.  He moved the controls slightly to center the sight crosshairs on the tank in front of him.  He took a deep breath and pulled the trigger.


 

 

Salah Ad-Din Territory

Iraq

 

      As Marie continued staring into the distant south, she heard Logan’s footsteps as he left.  She wondered if anyone was close to him.  She had talked mean to him, but deep down she understood.  He was not a coward.  He was doing what he believed was right out of loyalty for his country.  She didn’t blame him for that.  She just felt that he was misguided.  He did seem to care about her, and because of that, she didn’t fear him, even when he had kidnapped her.

      The night air was getting chilly, and she knew she had to get back to her children.  She looked up one last time into the beautiful stars and turned to leave.  As she turned, she hardly noticed the dim flashes of light barely visible in the southern sky.


 

 

Salah Ad-Din Desert

Salah Ad-Din Territory, Iraq

 

      The first tank exploded in front of Rob in brilliant splendor, and the tank he was in barely missed it as it kept moving.  He was aware of the metallic sound of the shell casing ejecting from the breach and another round loading as he quickly moved the sights and fired at the next tank in formation.  It, too, exploded with the same ferocity.  But what happened next took him completely by surprise.

      The patrol tanks were apparently ready for combat and went immediately into action.  They split formation and began moving in different directions.  Rob could hear shouting coming from the headset lying on the floor next to  him.  He moved his sights onto another tank and fired, reducing it to a flaming pile of metal.  By now, tanks and armored vehicles were everywhere.  He fired again, destroying a fourth tank, when the unbelievable happened.

      An armored vehicle about halfway up through the column began to fire at his tank.  It had seen Rob shoot at the tank in front of him and fired back. It must have fired before it had time to aim.  The shot flew past his tank without hitting anything.  Then the tank behind it apparently mistook an armored vehicle for the enemy and shot and destroyed it.  Then another tank shot at him.  And another.  Finally, as Rob watch through his sights, several tanks were firing at the first, and before long, tanks all around began to fire at each other and the armored vehicles.  They couldn’t tell where the enemy was, and that, combined with the tales of their invisible enemy, created this unbelievably volatile situation.

      Rob’s tank slammed into the back of a burning tank and stopped.  He was too involved watching the battle around him to move the tank away from the fire.  To his enemy, it looked as though his tank had been hit and was burning, so none of the other vehicles targeted it.

      Within what seemed to be only a few short minutes, it was over, and every tank and armored vehicle was destroyed.  Had Rob’s tank continued on its course, it, too, would have been destroyed. His luck had not failed him.  He now had quite an opportunity.  His tank could flee, and it would only appear to be fleeing an ambush.  The Iraqi military was looking for a strike force, not a single Iraqi tank.  If he moved quickly, before the Iraqis figured out what had happened, he might be able to slip into a city or military installation.

      Rob checked his watch and noted that it was just after midnight.   He was in control of a formidable machine and would be able to approach any Captain military installation unchallenged.  From where he sat in the driver’s seat looking through his night vision equipment, he could make out every detail of the terrain.  But now it wasn’t the Iraqi military that worried him as much as the American.  He knew from the newsclips from the last war that the U.S. Air Force could find and attack his tank in complete darkness.  Worse yet, he wouldn’t even know it was coming.  That was enough to convince him it was time to stop and try to get some rest.




 

 

Day Fourteen

Salah Ad-Din Desert

Salah Ad-Din Territory, Iraq

 

      Rob opened his eyes and looked around.  It took a minute for him to realize where he was and remember the events of the night before.  The position of the sun in the sky told him that it had light out for some time.  He must have been very tired to have slept so long.  He was lying beside the tank under the cover of a small cove of trees.  He barely remembered arriving here last night and getting out before he passed out on the ground.  Now he would have to try to find supplies and get back as quickly as possible.

      He climbed back into the tank, and within minutes, he was rumbling on across the prairie.  The land here was flat and featureless, and riding on the tank, he could see for miles.  Off in the distance, he saw smoke, and as he proceeded, it became more apparent that the smoke was coming from a large complex of burning buildings and warehouses.

      He stopped the tank and used the telescopic sight on the tank’s main gun to examine the complex.  First, he noticed that a high chain link fence surrounded the complex, and there were several burning aircraft that appeared to have been tossed about.  He jerked his head back and rubbed his eyes.  An airbase?  Was it possible that he had stumbled upon one of the airbases his missiles had just destroyed?  He looked again.  Yes, it was clearly an airbase.

      The buildings he’d mistaken for warehouses must actually be aircraft hangers.  He tried to remember the drawing he and Wright had made in the sand.  What did Wright tell him about this area just before he left?  He had said that the airbase where he landed the Concorde was just to the south.  He turned the turret to examine the rest of the base.

      Could the Concorde still be here?  And if so, what kind of shape was it in?  He continued to rotate the turret.  “There it is,” he said out loud as he peered through the sights.  Parked at the west end of one of the long runways was the Concorde, seemingly undamaged.  He twisted the sight to zoom in with maximum magnification.  The telltale features of the large fan-shaped tail made the white silhouette of the Concorde unmistakable.  The Iraqis had apparently parked it at one end of the airbase to keep it out of the way, putting it out of the missile’s path as well.

      His first impulse was to avoid the airbase and look for a simpler target.  But then he reminded himself that he was in a tank!  Since he had an Iraqi tank, it would not seem unusual for him to approach an Iraqi airfield.  He examined the base carefully.  He needed to locate their defensive positions.  But try as he might, he could not find any activity.  The base seemed deserted, and no one was trying to put out the fires or repair the airfield.  It had been evacuated!

      As he put the tank in gear and slowly approached the base, he wondered how long it would be before repair crews would arrive to repair the facilities.  Before long, he came upon the road leading to the airbase.  He pulled the tank onto it and began nearing the front gate.  At about a hundred yards, he stopped to again examine the base.

      At the front gate, the guard house was completely vacant.  Near the center of the base, he could see that the command center and tower were, for the most part, collapsed and smoking.  He believed this would probably be the best place to start looking for supplies.  Once again, he put the tank in gear, but this time, he raced at top speed through the security gates and on toward the command center. Then, just in front of the command center, he  stopped the tank and rotated the turret to examine the base through the telescopic sights.  Still he could find no activity. The base was truly deserted.

      He opened the hatch and climbed out onto the top of the tank.  Other than the crackle of fire and an occasional distant explosion, the base was quiet and empty.  As he stood there, he remembered that Wright had referred to this base as being a minor airbase.  Apparently, Iraq was concentrating their repair crews on the more important bases.  What luck! he thought.  The missile attack not only cleared the base but caused a diversion!  He hopped off the tank and went to examine the interior of the command center.

      Large sections of the structure were collapsed, but the important parts were still standing.  That’s understandable, he thought.  The more important parts would be better fortified.  He found a stairway and followed it down to a long, large hallway.  Only the emergency lights were still lit, but they provided more than enough light.  At the end of the hallway, he found a large metal door.  Since it was unlocked, he opened it and entered.  An ammunition locker!  Not a small arms locker, but an aircraft weapons locker: rows and rows of self-contained cannon pods, missiles, and bombs.  He knew he would have to try to explode this before he left.

      The room was well lit from what must have been it’s own backup power supply.  All these supplies, but nothing he needed.  Right now, he thought, I’d trade it all for a Big Mac.

      He retraced his steps back down the hall and up the stairs.  He started searching the rest of the facility and finally found what he was looking for: a large supply of non-perishable foods and a freezer full of food.  It didn’t take him long to find a dolly, load it with supplies, and head back out to the tank.  Once there, he put the supplies on top of the tank’s back.  Not only could the tank could easily carry all the supplies they needed, but it would also provide the convoy with much-needed fire power.

      After placing a couple of crates on the back of the tank, he stopped and thought again of the Concorde.  Why not take it instead?  Could he land it in the desert?  It would be a lot simpler if he could just take the Concorde, pick up the people in the convoy, and fly away.  Why not?

      Then he remembered Marie’s argument when he told her no one else could fly.  “Neither can you,” she had said.  It was true.  He had never tried to take off, but then landing a plane was supposed to be the hardest part.  Certainly if he could land one, he could get it off the ground.

      He filled the back of the tank with supplies and headed toward the Concorde.  As he drew closer, he noticed an attack helicopter and a fuel truck off to the south side of the Concorde.  The Concorde’s position had blocked him from seeing it sooner. Both the attack helicopter and the fuel truck had also managed to escape destruction by being located so far from the center of the base.  With each runway being about two miles long, the Concorde and attack helicopter were nearly a mile away from the center of the missile attack.

      He continued to examine all his options as he approached.  He noticed that even within a quarter of a mile from the Concorde, he could see craters where the sub-munitions from the missile had exploded.

      That would cause quite a problem for take-off, he thought.  Maybe I should take-off in the desert instead.

      He drove the tank up to the side of the Concorde and began carrying the supplies inside.  He would load the Concorde with more than he thought would be necessary.  This trip had taught him that he should take nothing for granted.

      He walked up the mobile stairway that lead up to the Concorde and opened the door.  It was dark inside and smelled musty.  Sitting in the sun had heated it up to the point where it was almost unbearable.

      “Hello?”  Rob called out to no one in particular.  That was kinda dumb, he thought as he turned to leave.  There’s no one around here, so who’s going to answer?

      Then, as he was about to step out of the aircraft, he heard a noise behind him.  He could feel his hair stand on end as he twirled around.  A closet door was opening - the same closet he had hid in before.  A pillow fell out onto the floor, and a familiar old man stepped out - the rabbi.

      “You!”  Rob exclaimed.  “I thought you were an angel the way you just disappeared!”

      “Well, I thought I was about to be.”  He looked awful and smelled even worse.  “It has not been easy living in this airplane the past two weeks.  What took you so long?”

      Rob helped the old man out of the closet. “Why didn’t you come with us?”

      “You know the answer to that.  They would have killed me.  A Jewish rabbi wouldn’t last long in an Iraqi prison.  Besides, I’ve been expecting you.  I know what kind of man you are, and I knew you wouldn’t leave me to die in this desert.”

      The old man’s faith in him touched him deeply.  “Well, I had to get you.”  He smiled.  “Who else is going to help me fly this thing?”

      He spent the remainder of the morning and early afternoon loading supplies aboard the Concorde while the rabbi watched from the shadow of the wing.  It was the first time the old man had been outside in weeks.  He had survived all that time on the little food and water he could scavenge from inside the airplane.

      Rob managed to find the small arms locker to stock the airplane with more ammunition just in case they needed it.  But while he was doing that, he came up with another idea.  He would give this airplane some teeth.


 

 

Salah Ad-Din Territory

Iraq

 

      Taylor and several other Marines had worked most of the night preparing tools and other equipment for the nuclear warheads.  Now that morning had arrived, the work became somewhat easier with the sun to give them light.

      Overseeing the operation was Sergeant Black-Hawk, known as “Hawk,” a Native American of the Navaho tribe.  He had grown up on a reservation and learned many of the Indian ways from his grandfather.  Though he had long since forgotten most of what he learned as a child, he still understood and believed in a respect for nature that was once so much a part of the Indian way.  His respect for nature made what he was doing now so difficult to follow through on.

      Taylor, a self-proclaimed perfectionist, did not mind Hawk’s slow methodical approach to his job.  The care and time that Hawk put into the crafting of each instrument was impressive to him.  Wright, on the other hand, obviously did not share Taylor’s enthusiasm, constantly complaining that the simple task of booby-trapping a warhead had become a career assignment for the little group.  But Taylor had conceded that they couldn’t be too careful when handling nuclear weapons.

      At the same time, they were all wondering what happened to the hummer Wright had sent out to find supplies.  It had not yet returned despite his orders to return by morning.

 

      Wright was agitated.  His scouting unit had still not returned,  and the warhead was not yet booby-trapped.  Night was approaching and supplies were dwindling.  By morning, the water would be gone, and he would have to make some tough decisions.  What little fuel was left he put in one of the trucks.  He would use the truck to drive the warheads away from their position so they could then be detonated.  He only hoped that during the night his men would return with the badly needed supplies.  It could be that the radio was damaged, making it impossible for them to call.  He had to proceed under the assumption that they would return.

 

      Logan was sitting on the ground leaning against one of the trucks when he noticed Terry standing at the other end of the truck smiling at him.  He felt his face flush, and he immediately looked away.  He was obviously embarrassed, and he struggled to ignore it.  He was very attracted to this beautiful woman and didn’t understand why she would pay him any attention.

      She walked over and stood in front of him.  The sun was setting, and the dimly lit western sky showed off her beautiful figure.  He tried to look up into her eyes, but his eyes stopped at her blouse, which was unbuttoned almost halfway down her chest.

      “What’s the matter?” she asked.  “Are you mad at me?  Do you want me to leave?”

      He struggled to his feet so he could look her in the eyes.  Somehow he felt more comfortable standing.

       “Oh, no!  Of course not.  I was just thinking about things.”

      “Things?”  She drew near him.

      He found himself pressing his back tightly against the truck.

      She smiled, ever so slightly, and looked away.  “I’m so scared.  Are we going to die?  I mean, we have no water.  What shall we do?”

      He was relieved.  So this is why she had come.  Her fear he could deal with, but her being attracted to him was much harder to handle.  “I can’t promise you that everything will be okay.  I won’t.  But we’ve been in bad situations before, and everything has always worked out.  Somehow this will work out, too.  You’ll see.”

      “I wish I could share your optimism, but I can’t.  I...”  She covered her face with her hands and started to cry.  “I’m just so scared.  I’m sorry.”  She pressed her head against his chest.

      He slowly lifted his arms and put them around her.  He gently lifted his hand to stroke her long dark hair.  “I...  I understand.  It’s not easy for any of us.”

      She put her arms around him and held him tightly.  He tried to control his breathing.  He did not want her to know the effect she was having on him.

      Moments later, she lifted her head and looked at him with tear-stained eyes.  “Can I sleep near you tonight?   I don’t want to be alone.  Please?”

      He didn’t want to sound too anxious.  “Well, yes.  I understand.”

      She knelt down on the ground and looked up at him.  He understood.  He would get some blankets to lie on.

 

      Marie was lying with the children when she noticed Logan pick up his blanket and walk around the back of a truck.  That’s strange, she thought.  He always slept near her and never let her out of his sight, especially when Rob was not around.  Maybe it shouldn’t have bothered her, but it did.  She realized that for the first time that day, she was actually thinking about someone other than Rob, and she was glad about that.

      Now curiosity was not one thing that normally bothered her, but this was so unlike Logan.  He was always so predictable, and now he was behaving completely out of character.  She looked around.  The children were sleeping peacefully, and the only movement she could see in the twilight was that of a few soldiers working on some tools.  She laid back down and stroked her little girl’s hair, still wondering about Logan.


 

 

Tactical Ready Room, USS Roosevelt

Persian Gulf

 

      Miller studied his audience.  Two dozen highly trained Special Forces soldiers were sitting in the conference room in front of him.  They had  arrived directly from Fort Bragg an hour before and would now be sent immediately into action.  He had chosen to use this aircraft carrier as a base of operations since the situation in Saudi Arabia was far too volatile.  He turned to look at the maps in the front of the room and addressed the soldiers.

      “This is a satellite photo of the compound in which the passengers are being held.  Continual surveillance of this compound has shown little movement of soldiers in or out the past four days.  Intelligence has studied over a hundred photographs of this compound and cannot find any significant military threat there or in the area around it.”

      He moved on to the next photograph.  “This is a photograph of the passenger in question.  His name is Rob Anderson, and he must be retrieved at any cost.  You will be flown in tonight, and once you have taken the facility and recovered Rob Anderson, one helicopter will return with him while you secure the compound and round up the remaining passengers and any American military personnel there.  Once Anderson is safely aboard this vessel, a C-130 will be sent in, along with air support, to retrieve you and the passengers. You are NOT, under any circumstances, to break radio blackout.”

      He turned to face his audience.  Over Captain Brodie’s protests, he had allowed no one else in the room. There would be no information leak.  These men had no idea what their mission was until now, and they would stay here until it was time to leave.  As he looked into the determined faces of the men in the room, he understood why they were in training for their other assignment, an assignment they would most likely be performing now had they not been needed for this mission.

      “Get a smoke or whatever you do,” he said to the men.  “You have less than a hour before you leave.  You will remain in this room until then, and under no circumstances are you to say a word to anyone else aboard.  I’m sorry  we can’t give you any maps of the compound or better prepare you.  This mission came about rather quickly and is of utmost importance to the security of the United States.  Under no circumstances will you fail!”

      He paused to let his words take effect. “None!”


 

 

Al-Fallujah Air Force Base

Near Al-Fallujah, Iraq

 

      Rob finished supplying the Concorde and was able to refuel it from the nearby fuel truck.  Now he would implement the idea he had earlier.  He smiled as he used the portable welder from a maintenance truck he found earlier.  The work was going smoothly.  He laid the torch down and stepped back to admire his project.  “Now that’s what I call teeth.” 

      In front of him, clinging to the underside of one wing, was a completely self-contained cannon pod.  The pod had a rotating five-barrel thirty-millimeter cannon.  All this pod needed was electricity.  He wired it directly to the aircraft’s exterior lighting.  Now all he’d have to do to fire it is turn the lights on!  “Well, Rob,” he said aloud, “one down, three more to go!”

      He worked late into the evening installing the other three gun pods, two facing forward and two facing back.  Though he couldn’t tell that the cannons were aligned perfectly, he hoped to be able to move the aircraft around enough to hit, or at least scare off, any potential adversaries.  His preparations were nearly complete.  There was just one more thing he wanted to get done that night.

      Near the command facility was a pay phone.  It was partially collapsed, but there was still a dial tone.  He removed a credit card from his wallet and dialed zero.  After a few rings, a voice answered in Arabic.

      “Hello?  Do you speak English?”

      There was no answer for a moment, then the voice answered in a strong Arabic accent.  “Yes, how can I help you?”

      “I am a Canadian journalist, and I wish to speak to the French Embassy in Baghdad.”

      “How do you wish to bill the call?”

      “I have a credit card.”

      Rob tensed as he waited to be denied.  Instead, the operator took his card number, and a moment later the phone was ringing again.  He understood that his call might be monitored, but at this point, he could leave on a minute’s notice.  Everything was in place now, so he hoped for the best.

      A voice answered the phone, this time in French.

      “Do you speak English?”

      “Yes, how can I help you?”

      “I need to speak to a French representative.”

      He heard a click, then music playing on the line.   He was on hold.  Several minutes later, a man speaking near-perfect English answered.  “How can I help you?”

      “My name is Rob Anderson. I am an American citizen, and I was on a hijacked flight a few weeks ago.”  He paused momentarily, waiting for a response.  None came.  “I and some other passengers have managed to escape and are now in central Iraq.”

      “You say you were one of the passengers?  Can I speak with some of the others?”  The man was definitely skeptical.

      “Listen,” Rob insisted, sensing that this man was about to hang up on him.  “Please don’t hang up on me.  I know you find this difficult to believe.  How can I prove to you that I am who I say I am?”

      “Let me speak to someone from the flight crew.”

      “I can’t.  They were all killed.”

      “Then who landed the aircraft?”

      “Please don’t hang up on me.”

      “Answer the question, then.”

      “I did.  I had help from one of the other passengers who used to be a pilot.”

      “Who hijacked the flight?”

      “I don’t know exactly.  There were about five of them, all Arab.”

      “How did you manage to escape?”

      “Well, there were some Marines who were captured.  They were apparently trying to rescue us.  They helped us escape.”

      “What is the name of the rescue force commander?”

      “What was his name, you mean.  He was killed.  His name was Dempsey. Colonel Dempsey.”

      He heard another click, then the music again.  This time he was on hold much longer.  Finally, the music disappeared, and the man’s voice returned.  “Can I speak to any of the Marines who rescued you?”

      Rob hesitated before he spoke.  He knew that this man would never believe his explanation.  “No, they’re not here with me.”

      “Where exactly are you?”

      “I’m at a deserted Iraqi airbase that was destroyed in a missile attack.”

      “How do you know it was from a missile?”

      He knew he was in a corner and couldn’t back up any further.  “Because we launched them.”

      “We?”

      “Yeah, we passengers and the Marines.  We ran across an underground bunker northeast of Baghdad.”

      “I really need to talk to someone else.”

      “I told you there is no one else here, and our conversation is probably being monitored.  Now, are you going to help me?”

      Once again, he heard the familiar click and the music that followed.  Again, several long minutes pasted as he waited on hold.  Then the man returned.  “Mr. Anderson?”

      “Yes.”

      “The nation of France wishes to remain neutral in this conflict.  We see it as a problem between Iraq and the United States.”

      “I understand, but I’m not asking you to rescue me.”

      “You’re not?”

      “No, nothing like that.  We both know that I’m never going to be able to call out of this country while it’s in a state of war, right?”

      “That is a fair assumption.”

      “I know that you have some kind of secured link through a satellite to the outside world.  What I want is for you to transfer this call to Washington.”

      “We can’t do that, but we can connect you with the Ministry of Foreign Affairs in Paris, and they can probably get you through to Washington.”

      “Well, let’s do it.  This call is costing me a fortune.”

      “It will take a few minutes for me to put the call through and connect you to the right people.  How long can you stay where you are?”

      “I have no idea.  Please, just make the transfer.”

      The familiar click and music began as he sat on hold.  He wondered who was listening to the call and grew more and more nervous as the minutes drug on.

      Finally, a woman’s voice came on the line.  “Mr. Anderson, the French Liaison in Baghdad has informed me of your plight and requested that we transmit your call to Washington.  I have made the necessary connections, and now I only need to know to whom you wish to speak.”

      He hesitated for a moment.  What if this were a trick?  What if he wasn’t talking to the French at all?  What if this were just an Iraqi trick?  He decided that he had to believe the best and release his paranoia.  “Can you get me Special Agent Dick Miller with the National Security Administration.  Let him know that Rob Anderson needs to speak with him.”

      He heard a series of clicks and then silence.  He wasn’t sure if he had been disconnected or placed on hold again as the long minutes passed.  After what seemed to be an eternity, he heard a familiar voice.

      “Rob? Is it really you?”

      He instantly recognized Mary’s voice.  She was Agent Miller‘s assistant. “Yes, it’s me!  Is Dick there?”

      “No, he’s...  Well, he’s there with you.”

      “What?”

      “He left a few days ago for the Persian Gulf.  We were going to try and get you out.  You were supposed to be at some old French military compound.”

      “We haven’t been there for days.  We’re... We’re mobile now.”  He knew this was not a trick.  He was talking with someone whose voice he recognized and trusted.

      “Mary, can you connect me to Dick?”

      “No.  He’s on some ship, and communications are difficult.”

      “Can you get a message to him?”

      “Yes, eventually.”

      He tried to think it through quickly.  Miller was near, and if he was going to make a rescue attempt, he must have a sizable military unit at his disposal.  He hoped no one else was listening.  “Tell Dick that I’m at the Iraqi airbase where the Concorde is being held.  Tell him that we stole a number of nuclear warheads from an Iraqi compound and are in need of evacuation.  I’ll wait here until daylight, then leave to take some supplies to the rest of the passengers, but I’ll try to come back if I’m able.  Do you have that?”

      “Yes, I do.  Rob, do you know what has become of the Marine Tactical Unit that was sent in to rescue you?”

      “Yes, they are with us.”

      “Is there any other way to contact you?”

      “None that I would trust.  I guess I can always try to set up this link again, if necessary.  Is there anything else?”

      “No, but I will try to contact Dick ASAP, and I will turn over this information about the warheads to the head of the NSA.”

      “Sounds good.  I’ll talk with you later, Mary. ...I hope.”

      Rob felt better and returned to the Concorde.  He was about to enter it but had second thoughts.  The attack helicopter was a better place to be if there were any trouble. 

      Rob looked in on the rabbi. He had been able to find a fresh change of clothes and was now sleeping peacefully on the pillow-covered floor.  Probably the first peaceful sleep he’s had in a while, Rob thought.  He didn’t have the heart to wake him, so he gently shut the door and crept down the stairs.

      He boarded the helicopter and strapped himself into the seat.  It was already too dark to try flying it, so he waited for daylight.


 

 

Salah Ad-Din Territory

Iraq

 

      Marie couldn’t sleep at all.  Not knowing what had happened to Rob was causing her unrest.  Around midnight, she rose and walked to the edge of the camp.  As rules required, she first went to the guards on duty and let them know she was up and where she would be.  She sat on top one of the small hills surrounding the camp and stared in the direction she believed Rob to be.

      She knew that everyone believed him to be dead.  She wanted to believe he was alive but found it harder and harder as time went on.  Tears flooded her eyes as she thought of the husband she may never see again and wondered if she, too, would die.  What would become of her children?  She dropped her face into her hands and wept silently as she knelt on the ground.  She was about to get up and walk back when a sound behind her caught her attention: a quiet thud, followed by a soft moan.

      She stood and looked behind her.  The sound came from where Logan had gone!  She started walking down the hill when the movement of a shadowy figure to her left caught her attention.  She stopped and listened.  Again she heard moans that were ever so quiet.  Then a voice she recognized spoke almost in a whisper.  “You Jewish pig!  Do you really think I have any feelings for you?”

      Terry’s voice!  She approached quietly, and soon things started to become clearer.  She could see Terry’s back as she bent over Logan, who was moving slightly on the ground.  “You are all pigs!” Terry continued, spitting out her venomous words.  “Your people killed my father, my mother, and both of my brothers.  You have spilled the blood of my family, and for this you must die.”

      She stood rooted to the ground, listening.  This was not the kind sweet frail young woman she knew.  This was someone else.

      “I’ve have killed dozens of you to avenge the deaths of my family and people.  You are just another dog in the street to me.”

      She watched as Terry spit on Logan, and only then did she notice the large stone in her hand.  Terry lifted the stone above her head as though she would strike Logan with it.  Shocked by what she was seeing, she could no longer remain silent.  “Terry, what are you doing?”

      Terry jumped and turned around.  She was obviously surprised to see Marie behind her and at first tried to return to her pleasant demeanor.  “Oh Marie, I didn’t know you were there.”

      “Terry, what are you going to do with that rock?”

      Terry looked at the rock in her hand, and her expression changed as she took a step toward Marie.  “Oh, the rock.  Yes!  Well, you see, Logan attacked me, and I was defending myself.”

      “I don’t believe that, Terry.  Logan’s a lot of things, but he’s not like that.”

      “Why?  Because he never attacked you?”  Terry took another step closer and realized that she must not alert Marie to what was really happening.  She must not scare her.  But Marie was becoming more frightened as Terry continued her slow approach.

      “Keep away from me, Terry.”

      “What’s wrong, Marie?  You know me!  I would never hurt you.”

      But Marie knew that Terry was trying to manipulate her.  She looked from Terry to Logan, then back to Terry.  The whole situation just didn’t make sense.

      Terry continued to smile as she moved.  “I don’t understand what is wrong.  I thought we were friends.”

      Marie took a step backwards and tried to reason things out.  Terry had no reason to lie to her or, for that matter, to hurt Logan.  Maybe she was telling the truth.  Instinctively, she did not believe what Terry said but had no alternative but to believe her, so she quickly moved forward to check on Logan.  As she started past Terry, Terry took hold of her shoulder and tripped her, throwing her to the ground.  The impact knocked the air out of her, and she found herself unable to call for help.

      Terry sat on Marie’s chest.  “Terry?  Do you really believe that my name is Terry?  Do you want to know what his people call me?”  She motioned toward Logan.  “They call me Cheetah.  Do you know why?”  Her hand covered Marie’s mouth.  For some reason, she seemed to want to tell her these things.

      “The first Jew I killed, I cut his throat while music was playing in the background.  The words to the song were “crying time again,” so I took his blood and put the initials CTA on his forehead.  Now, each one of these pigs I kill, I put the initials CTA on or by them.”

      Marie was horrified, finding it harder and harder to breath and impossible to scream.

      “Yes, I have killed many of his kind.  All of them political leaders or military officers. Important people.  And you know, I have enjoyed killing them all.”

      Marie struggled vainly to free herself, but Terry was in control.  She raised the stone in her hand and slammed it down toward Marie’s head.  Quickly, Marie managed to move aside, and the stone slammed into the ground, nicking her left ear.  She grabbed Terry’s hand and pushed it away from her head, but Terry proved to be very strong and apparently well-trained in fighting.

      Terry grabbed Marie’s throat with her left hand and lifted the stone in her right hand to strike her.  Marie was gasping and trying to scream as she pulled at Terry’s hand on her throat.

      Terry seemed to enjoy watching Marie struggle for her life and smiled broadly.  “After I kill you, I will finish killing Logan, and if Rob were here, I would kill him, too.  Then I will take care of your children.  I have killed many of Logan’s kind and will kill many more.  They are all responsible for the deaths of my family!”

      Marie gripped Terry’s right hand in an effort to keep her from striking with the rock.  Terry had effortless control over the situation.  She was playing with Marie much like a cat plays with a mouse before killing it.

      Marie twisted and pulled but could not free herself from Terry’s grip.  She was panicked and out of breath, believing that she was about to die.  Then a memory flashed through her mind.  She thought of Rob and his struggle against the giant.  And that huge armored door he kicked in.  The memories filled her mind for just an instant, but that was enough.  She made a fist with her right hand and struck Terry on the side of her face as hard as she could.

      Terry tumbled off, giving Marie time to gasp for air as she rolled over onto all fours.  But her success was short-lived.  Terry lunged for her, hitting her with her fists and kicking her with her feet.

      She tried to block the assault, but it was obvious that she was not trained to fight.  She could feel the warm wet blood all over her face and found it difficult to breath.  Then, in desperation, she grabbed a handful of dirt, tossed it upward at Terry, and collapsed to the ground.  For a moment, there was stillness as Terry cursed.

      She tried to look around for an escape but found it difficult even to sit up.  Then, very slowly, Terry sauntered over and sat down on her stomach.  “I’ve had enough fun with you, Marie.  Now you are going to die.”

      She placed one hand behind Marie’s neck and the other over her forehead.  Marie could offer little resistance.  She pulled Marie’s neck up and pushed her head back in an effort to break her neck.

      Marie was exhausted and started seeing bright white spots.  It wouldn’t be long now, she knew, as she flopped around in her last desperate struggle against death.  Then miraculously, her hand fell upon the stone with which Terry had first attacked her.  With renewed hope, she grasped it with her left hand and swung it upward as hard as she could.  “No!”

      The stone impacted on the side of Terry’s head, and Marie heard the sickening sound of crushing bone as she fell to the ground.  Her expression of complete surprise Marie would never forget.

      She lost track of time as she lay exhausted on the ground beside Terry’s dead body.  She was barely aware of Logan picking her up and carrying her back into the camp.  She was badly beaten and bruised.  Several of her ribs were fractured, and she was in terrible pain.  She drifted in and out of consciousness throughout the night, at times awakening screaming as though still fighting for her life.  But just before morning, she awoke able to talk.

      “Marie?  How do you feel?”

      Upon hearing Logan’s voice, Marie immediately looked over for her children.

      “They’re all right, Marie.  They’re still sleeping just fine.”

      “Terry.  Where’s Terry?  She tried...”

      “Yes, we know.  And don’t worry.  Terry won’t be hurting anyone else.  Marie, do you remember anything?  Do you know what happened?”

      It took a moment for Marie to think back and remember everything that had happened.  She swallowed hard and looked around.  Logan, Wright, Taylor, Nancy, and Rock had gathered around her, concern on their faces.  She tried to breath in short breaths since the fractured ribs hurt when she made the slightest movement.  “Yes,” she said as she closed her eyes, “I remember everything.”

      She paused and opened her eyes to look at Logan.  “It was around midnight when I got up and went to the edge of the camp to be by myself.  But then I heard a noise behind me, and I thought I saw Terry.  I went to see what was happening, and I...  I saw Terry standing over you with a stone in her hand.  She said she was going to kill you.”

      “Did she say why?”

      “Yes, she said your people were responsible for killing her family.  I tried to talk to her, but she jumped on me and tried to choke me... hit me.  After, I don’t know, awhile, I guess...  It all seemed to happen so fast.  She was trying to break my neck...  She was going to kill me, so I grabbed a rock and hit her in the head as hard as I could.”  Marie looked at each silent face.  “That’s it.”

      Logan nodded.  “Think hard, Marie.  Was there anything else?  Did Terry say anything else?”

      “She said she was going to kill me and my children.  And she said she would kill Rob if he were around.”

      “Was there anything else?”

      “No.”

      “Are you sure?”

      “Of course I am!”

      Nancy squeezed his arm to tell him that Marie had had enough questions.  “Marie,” she said sweetly, “now don’t you worry about anything.  You just get some rest, and we’ll take care of everything.”

      Marie tried to smile back, but it only made her face hurt.  She looked at Logan again.  He looked so concerned about something, and somehow she knew it was important.  There was something else, something that she was forgetting.

      Then, as Logan stood to leave, she remembered.  “No!  Logan, there was more!”

      Logan swung around and knelt down beside her.

      Nancy tried to silence her.  “Honey, it can wait.  Just get some rest now.”

      “No!  I need to speak to Logan!”

      Logan pushed Nancy aside.  “I’m right here, Marie.  What is it?”

      “It’s Terry.  She’s not Terry.  I mean she’s not really Terry.  She’s someone else.”

      “Did she say who she was?”

      “Yes, chee...  Uh, yes.  She said your people call her Cheetah.”

      “Cheetah!  So she’s the one.”

      “She said she’s killed dozens of your political and military leaders, and she enjoys it.  She was very frightening.”

      “She didn’t happen to say what Cheetah means.”

      Marie smiled, even though it hurt.  “Yes!  Actually, it’s kind of funny now that I think about it.”  She paused to watch Logan.  He was dying in anticipation. “Now that I think about it, I’ll bet you’ve been trying to figure it out for a long time.”

      “We have, Marie.  Both we and the United States have spent considerable computer resources in trying to crack it.”

      That made Marie laugh.  She held her sides as she tried to stop.

      “What’s so funny, Marie?  This is important!  Does it stand for some secret PLO organization or some terrorist leader?  We need to know!”

      “You’ll never get it, Logan.  Never in a million years.”  Marie was smiling and feeling cute.  Now she had something else that Logan wanted, and he wanted it bad.  “If I tell you, do you promise to help with anything we need?”

      “MARIE!”

      “Okay, I’ll tell you, but you’re going to feel really stupid when I tell you.”

      “Just tell me, please!”

      She shut her eyes, trying to make sure she remembered everything.  “The first man Terry killed... music was playing in the background.  The words of the song playing was ‘crying time again.’  So she took the man’s blood and put the initials CTA on his forehead.  From that moment on, CTA became her calling card.”

      “That’s it?”

      “That’s it.”

      “That’s all there is to it?  Nothing more?”

      Marie shook her head.

      Logan was obviously disappointed.  “There’s got to be something else,” he insisted, but Marie continued to shake her head emphatically.   “Well, how do you know she wasn’t lying to you?”

      Marie smiled.  “I know you’re disappointed, Logan, but think about it.  She was about to kill me.  What would she have to gain by lying to a dead woman?”

      “I guess you have a point.”  He stood to his feet, muttering as he walked away.  “I can’t believe it.  Thousands of man hours and dozens of deaths, and Marie not only cracks the initials but kills the terrorist.  This can’t be happening.”

      Marie and Nancy watched as Logan disappeared, then dissolved in laughter.  “My, my, girl.  You sure have an affect on that man.  Maybe someday you can show me how to do that.”


 

 

Main Operations Center, USS Roosevelt

Persian Gulf

 

      Miller glanced at his watch.  Just a few hours before sunrise.  Special Forces should have rescued the passengers and be on their way back with Rob by now.  Because this mission was undertaken with the strictest security, he had imposed a complete communications blackout, so he would know nothing of the outcome until the helicopter landed.

      He turned to the communications officer.  “Is the C-130 ready?”

      “Yes, sir.  Air Force reports it’s on the runway, fueled and ready, with it’s engines warmed.”

      He turned back to the windows and looked toward the east.  The first hint of morning was beginning to show in the distant sky.  His attention quickly returned to the mission as the communications officer called to him.  “Mr. Miller, Sentinel One reports a low-flying aircraft just leaving the coastline and heading toward us.  Sentinel One believes it to be a helicopter.”

      “Good!”

      “Sir, Sentinel One has four Iraqi MIGs vectoring in on the helicopter at high speed.”

      Miller turned to Captain Brodie.  “Do you have any aircraft that can intercept them?”

      Brodie studied Miller’s excited, worried face carefully.  “I have two aircraft in the air right now and four others that can be launched at a moment’s notice.”

      “Send them now!”

      “Mr. Miller, I would if I had any idea what the helicopter’s flight plan is.”

      Miller turned back to the communications officer.  “Have Sentinel One give us the exact location of the helicopter.”  Then he turned back to the captain.  “Get the coordinates to your aircraft now, captain!”

      Brodie looked at the coordinates reported by Sentinel One and the position of the Iraqi MIGs.  He told his communications officer, “Give this to the sentries.”

      Miller wasn’t satisfied.  “What about launching your other aircraft?”

      But Brodie just shook his head.  “It will take our alert aircraft fifteen minutes to get there at full afterburners, and this whole thing will be over in two minutes.  Those Iraqi fighters are one minute behind the helicopter, and our sentries are over five minutes away.  We’ll do what we can, Agent Miller, but I’m afraid it won’t be enough.  Now, had you made me privy to your plans...”

      “I’m not going to argue my decisions with you, Captain.  Is there nothing you can do?”

      Brodie didn’t answer.  He just shook his head as the communications officer reported,  “Sentinel One confirms two missiles in-flight and bearing down on the helicopter, Mr. Miller.”

      Brodie looked again at Miller.  “How many men were on that flight?”

      Miller was quiet as the communications officer reported,  “Sentinel One has the helicopter taking a direct hit and exploding, Mr. Miller.”

      Miller looked back at the captain ruefully.  “Just one, Captain.  Just one.  Can we get anybody in there to look for survivors?”

      “Yes, but it’ll take over a hour, and we won’t be able to see anything until sun up, which won’t be for several hours.  Now, as I was telling you, Mr. Miller, had you seen the wisdom of including us in your plan, we could have provided the necessary backup.”

      Miller glared at the captain.  “Forget it, Captain.  None of that matters now!  We must concentrate on getting a rescue operation underway immediately to look for survivors.  Call the Air Force and tell them to send the C-130 in for the others.  Let me know when your helicopters are at the crash site.  I’ll be in my quarters.”


 

 

Al-Fallujah Air Force Base

Near Al-Fallujah, Iraq

 

      Rob awoke in the seat of the attack helicopter.  The night was almost gone, and there had been no attack.  Apparently his call had not been monitored by the Iraqis.  He examined the controls.  Though different in many respects to the controls in the Concorde, these controls were still similar.  They weren’t like those of other helicopters he’d seen in the movies which used two sticks.  This helicopter was far more advanced, using a single steering wheel much like that found in most planes.

      He played with the controls for awhile and was soon able to start the engine.  Should I wake the rabbi? he wondered.  No, let him sleep.  No need to put him in unnecessary danger.  He’ll know where I’ve gone.

      As he continued to increase the throttle, the big overhead prop swirled faster and faster.  He felt a gentle lift as the prop’s lift began to move the helicopter from the ground in a methodical bouncing fashion.  He needed to get used to the aircraft’s controls, so he maneuvered it around the runway for awhile without leaving the ground.

      After getting comfortable with handling it, he increased the throttle still more until he felt the aircraft leave the ground.  At first, he practiced simply rising and lowering to the ground, then hovering several feet from the runway’s surface.

      As the night slowly faded into morning, his command of the aircraft steadily improved.  He found himself circling the airbase at about a hundred feet as the sun finally broke over the horizon.


 

 

Main Operation Center, USS Roosevelt

Persian Gulf

 

      Miller had been summoned to Ops by Brodie.  As he sat in the chair beside Brodie, the mood in the room told him to prepare for bad news.  “Well, let’s have it.”

      Brodie shook his head.  “It’s not good.  The C-130 flew into the area you had identified as a pickup site and received heavy damage from ground-based weapons.  It did manage to limp back but without picking up the Special Forces or any hostages.  The crew of the transport reported seeing the remains of two Army Black Hawk helicopters near the landing site, the same kind you used to transport the Special Forces into the area.”

      “What about the sea rescue of the other downed helicopter?”

      “Two of our helicopters, along with two ground-based Marine helicopters, have been surveying the area for about a half hour and haven’t found anything.  Not even any floating debris.  It must have been totally destroyed.”

      “Well, keep looking, Captain!”

      “Is that all?”

      “Why?  What more are you looking for?”

      “What about the Special Forces that were lost in Iraq?  Aren’t you the least bit interested in what happened to those men or in getting them out?  Why the preoccupation with that flight over the gulf?”

      “I don’t know what to do about getting those men out.  I don’t even know IF we’re going to do anything about it.”

      “Are you telling me that those men you sent into Iraq are expendable but whoever was on that single helicopter is not?”

      “I’m not going to mince words with you, Captain.  You have your priorities.   Concentrate on them.”

      “Just one more thing.  Did these men know you were sending them into a hot zone?”

      Miller remained silent.  He either chose not to answer or didn’t know what to say.

      His silence bothered Brodie more than if he had gotten an answer.  “Did you know you were sending them into a hot spot, Agent Miller?”

      Miller was obviously uncomfortable with the questions and shifted in his chair.  “We knew there was a possibility of strong resistance.”

      “I’ll bet every cent I have that you never communicated that to those men.”

      “We felt that unconfirmed information should not be shared.”

      “My God, you sent them to their deaths!”   Brodie was disgusted.

      Beads of sweat appeared on Miller’s forehead as he opened his mouth but was unable to speak.

      Brodie was not happy with Miller’s explanation so far and continued to press him.  “Tell me, Agent Miller, why didn’t the NSA furnish those men any air support, and what is the NSA going to do now about getting those men out?”

      Miller stood to leave.  He was unprepared to handle what had happened to his men, and he didn’t know how to handle these questions.  He really didn’t know what he was going to do.

      “One more thing,” Brodie stopped Miller before he could leave.

      Now what? thought Miller.  Things can’t possibly get any worse than this.

      But they did.

      Brodie handed him a letter.  “While you were on your way up here, this came for you.  It was an encrypted transmission and required our computers to translate it.”

      Miller took the letter and read it carefully.

 

Special Agent Dick Miller:

 

We communicated with Rob Anderson earlier and learned that he is no longer being held at the bunker.  Cancel the operation scheduled for tonight.  Instead, he and the other hostages will be gathered at an airfield in Iraq later this morning.  We will furnish you with the coordinates of this airfield, in a secured communication, when we have established the exact time.

 

NSA Director

 

      Miller glanced up at Brodie after reading the message.  He must have read the message too, he thought.

      Brodie shook his head again.  “In your ambition, you sent those men out a day ahead of time, didn’t you?”

      Miller paled.

      “Now that the pickup site has changed, you don’t have anyone to send in after them, do you, Agent Miller?  This is a classic example of how you NSA folks have never learned to play ball with the rest of us.”

      “Can it, Brodie!  No one could have foreseen this!”

      “You people and your little secrets!  You even keep them from each other, and now what has that gotten you?”

      Miller rose to leave.  He had to think things through.  What was he going to do now?


 

 

Salah Ad-Din Territory

Iraq

 

      Marie stood near one of the trucks as she watched the sun appear over the distant mountains.  She was still sore but feeling much better.  The dampness of the dew on the ground combined with the cool morning air, producing a sweet aroma around her.  She could no longer look at the morning sun without thinking of Rob and his promise to return to her.  Even though everyone else had given up hope that he would return, she just couldn’t help but believe.  She examined to horizon carefully, looking for some telltale sign of her husband’s approach.

      Below her, Wright, Taylor, Hawk, and Rock stood over one of the warheads.  Hawk had completed his work, and the warhead was ready for detonation.

      “So what do we need to do to detonate it?”  Wright asked Hawk.

      Hawk’s face looked showed strains of exhaustion.  “There are two ways.  The first way is by using this timer I constructed.  Fill this cup with sand and then leave.  You’ll have twenty-one minutes to get away.  I timed it.  The sand slowly leaks out of the bottom, and when it’s gone, the arm raises and toggles the switch, detonating the warhead.  The second way is to toggle the switch manually.”

      “But won’t that detonate the warhead immediately?” Taylor asked, looking concerned.

      “Yes, sir.  Once this switch is toggled, it’s all over.”

      A shiver went down Wright’s spine as he looked around for help.  The four of them standing there and two other Marines were all that was left of the strong military presence this convoy once had.  With the other Marines missing for two days now, they would have to try to load the warhead with just six men.

      “Let’s get the others over here,” Wright said to Rock.  “We need to drive these warheads about twenty miles from here before we detonate them.”

      Rock smile at Wright.  “We’re going to use the timer, right?”

      “No!  I want you to throw the switch as soon as you’re twenty miles out,” Wright retorted.

      Taylor was about to try to get in on the joking when a guard at the edge of camp shouted, “We have company!”

      Wright, Taylor, and Rock ran to the edge of camp while Hawk stayed with the warheads.  The three crawled up the sloping rise that hid the convoy from every direction but the west where the Marine guard was lying.  He was pointing toward the west at a rising cloud of dust in the distance.

      “Is it our guys or the bad guys?”  Wright asked the Marine guard who was watching the approach through binoculars.

      “Bad guys, sir,” he replied and handed the binoculars to Wright.

      Wright examined the approaching  vehicles.  “You’re right!  Definitely bad guys.”  He turned to the others.  “They’re about two miles out and closing cautiously.  They’re heading right for us, so we must assume they’ve spotted us.”

      “What’s their composition?” Taylor asked.

      “It’s really hard to see since they’re approaching in column fashion and sending up lots of dust.  But there are tanks and IFVs, so it’s definitely an Armor unit of some kind.”

      “What are your orders?”

      Wright paused as he looked from face to face.  Everyone was quiet, anticipating the worse.  Finally, he made the hard decision no one else wanted to make.  “Rock, get down to the hummer, and send out an SOS on the American emergency band.  It doesn’t matter now if our location is exposed.  They already know we’re here.  Broadcast our position and the fact that we’ve recovered nuclear warheads.  Maybe that’ll spur some quick action.  Taylor, get down to the warheads.  When...  If I give you the order, detonate them.  Can you handle that?”

      Taylor paled and stared at Wright with a partially open mouth.

      “Can you handle it, Captain?”

      Taylor nodded slowly.  “Yes.  I think I can.”

      Wright didn’t want Taylor to think about it too long, so he looked around.  “Let’s do it!”


 

 

Al-Fallujah Air Force Base

Near Al-Fallujah, Iraq

 

      As Rob flew around the airbase, raising and lowering his altitude, he thought of Marie and the others.  Why risk trying to find the convoy from the Concorde, he thought, when I could just cruise around in this helicopter?  It was much better armed, and he could be there in fifteen or thirty minutes, depending on how fast he located them.  True, he would have to make a half dozen trips back and forth to bring all the passengers to the airbase, but it did seem like a more logical solution.

      Before he could completely make up his mind to do this, he found himself flying north in the direction he had come.  Coming into view down below was the smoldering Armor column he had helped to blow itself apart.  He continued to fly north in a slight zigzag manner, wondering how far the convoy had gone and where they would be hiding.

      As he continued to contemplate the situation, he noticed the gunner’s helmet beside his seat.  It had a type of HUD that covered the left eye.  He had read about this type of sighting mechanism but had never seen one in real life.  He put the helmet on and found the switch to enable the sighting mechanism.

      After the initial shock, he was surprised to find out how easily he adjusted to it.  It used a laser, projected at his left eye, to follow where his eyes looked.  The sighting mechanism would automatically target the aircraft’s weapons on whatever he looked at.  The HUD gave him a constant update of all important systems.  It was remarkable how well it worked.  He was free to fly the aircraft, yet he could aim and fire the weapons almost effortlessly.

      He decided to give the weapons a try.  He checked the thumb setting for the weapon selection.  It was set to a picture of a missile.  He stared at a large rock about a mile in the distance and pressed the trigger.  A missile immediately shot out from one of weapons pylons and bore down on the rock.  Within seconds, it impacted on the rock with a brilliant flash.

      What a rush! he thought.


 

 

Salah Ad-Din Territory

Iraq

 

      The tanks had stopped about a quarter of a mile from the convoy’s position while the lead tank pulled up close.  Wright watched as a lone figure stepped out of the top hatch of the closest tank and stood atop the turret, shouting.  “My name is Colonel Azswand!  Lay down your arms and come out, and you will not be hurt!”

      He thought hard.  He had to stall this man until help came, so he stood up.  “Do not attempt to come any closer or fire on our position!  We are in possession of your nuclear warheads, and we will detonate them if we are threatened!”

      He heard his counterpart laughing from where he stood.  “We have no warheads for you to take.  Don’t think your cleverness is something that will save you, for I will not think twice about leveling your camp.”

      “It’s not a lie!  We took them from your underground facility at Samarra.”

      Again Wright heard laughter.  “With whom am I speaking?”

      “You’re speaking with Captain Wright of the United States Marine Corps.”

      “Captain Wright, there is no underground facility at Samarra.  In fact, there is no military facility at Samarra.  You lie to me in a useless attempt to cause a diversion, but it will not work.  You have no nuclear weapons, and we will wait no longer.  Now come forward, or I will have your camp destroyed!”

      “Check with your superiors.  They’ll tell you it’s true.  Or come in here and see for yourself.”

      “Enough chatter.  Will you surrender?”

      “Colonel, bear with me, please.  You know that we cannot allow you to have these warheads back.  You are forcing me to do the unthinkable.  If you attempt to take this camp, I’ll have no other alternative than to detonate them.  We’ll all perish!  Now, please, send someone here to examine these weapons and see that I’m telling you the truth.”

      “Captain Wright, I will wait no longer.  I believe you have some reason to try to stall, and I will have no part of it.  Now this is your last chance.  Will you surrender?”

      Wright turned around and ducked down behind the slope to shout to Rock, “Anything?”

      “No, sir.  There’s been no response yet.”

      Wright started to reply when one of the trucks in front of him exploded.  Parts of the truck flew hundreds of feet into the air, and everyone near it was thrown away.


 

 

Salah Ad-Din Territory

Iraq

 

      Rob had been searching for almost thirty minutes, steadily bringing the attack helicopter up higher in an effort to search a greater area.  I’m too far north, he thought, and started to turn back when a brilliant flash to his left caught his attention.  He looked into the distance to see smoke and flames.  Then another flash.  It was due west of his current position.  A sudden chill went down his spine, and sweat broke out on his hands and face.  Could that be from the convoy?  Were they under attack?

      He pushed the throttle all the way open and turned the aircraft in the direction of the smoke.  He noticed the long shadows on the ground below him, cast from a distant mountain range behind him.  He checked the thumb weapons selector to see what weapons he had at his disposal.  Missiles, cannon rounds, and rockets.  Now if he just knew what was going on.  He looked around and found the radio.  Now if he could just set it to the emergency band.  If they were calling for help, they would be using that frequency.

      He could make out the situation now.  The convoy was gathered in a small rocky crest, protected on three sides.  At the exposed west side was an Armor unit of more than a dozen tanks and armored fighting vehicles.  Most of the convoy’s vehicles were exploded and burning, so even though he was still quite distant, he fired a missile at the lead tank.


 

 

Salah Ad-Din Territory

Iraq

 

      Marie had gathered the children together and knelt down, holding them tightly.  Then someone else knelt down beside her, placing himself between her and the explosions.  He put his arms around her and her children in an apparent effort to shield her from harm.  She didn’t look back.  She knew it had to be Logan.

      Tears welled up in her eyes as she knew that she was about to die without Rob.  Even though so many people were near, she felt completely alone in the world.  She looked up again toward the east and whispered, “I love you, Rob.”

      But something was different about the sun.  It looked as if it had grown arms.  Long white trails of smoke were streaming toward her from it.  Was God reaching out for her?  Or angels?  She wondered if anyone else saw it.  She whispered to Logan, “What is it?”

 

      Logan looked to see what Marie was talking about and noticed it, too.  But to his trained eye, it was obviously not God or angels.  It was a guided missile bearing down on them!

      Wright looked for Rock in hopes that he had found help, but Rock was trying to pull the radio out of a burning truck.  Then his eyes caught Taylor’s in the middle of the chaos.  They said nothing, but their looks told each other there was nothing more they could do.  Their luck had finally run out.  It was all over now.

      Then something above Wright caught his attention.  High above them, bearing down on their position, was the unmistakable vapor trail of a guided missile.  They were under attack from the air, also!

      “Blow them up!” Wright shouted at Taylor, pointing skyward at the approaching missile.  The missile flew directly overhead and slammed into the lead tank in a tremendous explosion.  For a brief moment, there was silence.  The tanks stopped their firing as both sides looked east.  There, coming over the horizon, was an attack helicopter approaching at high speed.

      “They’ve gotten our call and sent help!” Taylor shouted.

      “Look again!” Wright shouted back.  “That’s not one of ours!  It’s Iraqi!”

      “Why are they firing on their own men?”

      “My guess is that they don’t want any witnesses to the existence of the warheads.  They’ve come to kill everyone.”

      Marie was now standing on her feet, staring at the approaching aircraft.  She turned to Logan, excited. “It’s Rob!”

      “Marie, it’s an Iraqi attack helicopter!”

      “I don’t care!  It’s just like he said, don’t you see?  He promised he come back to me in the morning sun!  That’s Rob, I tell you!  He’s come back to me!”

      Logan was less than convinced as he stood with his mouth partly open, looking at the aircraft.  Maybe it was Rob, but could he fly something as complex as an attack helicopter?  The possibility seemed so remote, but considering some of the other things he had seen Rob do, he knew it wasn’t impossible.

      Logan heard Wright shouting to Taylor behind him that the Iraqi helicopter must have been sent here to kill everyone, leaving no witnesses to the warheads.  That made the most sense since the leader of the attacking tanks seemed to know nothing about the warheads or the underground base at Samarra.  Wright must be correct, he thought, but it just didn’t seem like it.

      Taylor thought of Rob, also, and shouted back to Wright, “How do you know it isn’t help?  How do you know it isn’t the colonel?”

      Wright was disgusted by Taylor’s apparent lack of courage.  But the attack helicopter’s appearance did cause a momentary pause in the battle.  He could see Rock, now with the radio, beginning to broadcast an SOS again.  He looked back at Taylor.  “If it makes any hostile motion toward us at all, blast it.”

      Taylor nodded in agreement.  A second and third missile streaked overhead and slammed into two more tanks, destroying them with blinding flashes and an earsplitting blast.  A fourth and fifth missile impacted as the Armor unit backed off and tried to flee.

 

      Rob fired his final missile and watched it, at this close range, impact its target within two seconds.  He was very close to the convoy and could make out the people around the burning truck.  He was almost shaking in anticipation as he scanned the area for any sign of Marie and their children.  Then a voice broke across the radio, a voice he recognized as Rock’s.

      “This is an SOS.  We are a group of U.S. Marines and civilians under attack in central Iraq.  We have captured nuclear warheads and are compromising them.  We need immediate assistance, over.”

      Rob keyed his microphone.  “Hi, Rock!  I’m here to help.  Tell everyone to keep their heads down while I clean up this mess.”

      “Colonel!  Thank God!  We were just about to detonate the warheads!”

      Another chill went down Rob’s back as he scanned the camp.  Off in the back corner, he saw Taylor with the warheads.  But as he looked at the warheads and momentarily hovered overhead, the big cannon under the helicopter rotated, following Rob’s line of sight, to point directly at the warheads.

      “It’s a trap!” Wright shouted to Taylor as he watched the cannon train onto him.  “Blow them now!”

      Taylor looked up to see the helicopter hovering over the camp and the big cannon under the helicopter pointing directly at him.  He shook and wet his pants as he reached for the switch to detonate the warheads.

      “Do it now!” Wright screamed as loud as he could.  “We can’t let them have the warheads!”

      Taylor was only barely aware of the screams and shouts as the noise from the helicopter grew louder and louder.  Dust was churning up, and Taylor imagined cannon rounds exploding in the dirt all around.  His hands shook so badly that he could barely pick up the controls.

 

      Rob watched as Taylor picked up something that looked like a switch.  He shouted to Rock, “What’s going on down there?”

      “Colonel, I think I heard Wright shout to detonate the warheads.  I think they think you’re Iraqi.”

      Rob understood at once.  By staring at the warheads, he caused his sighting mechanism to target them, giving a false impression as to his intentions.  “No!” he shouted to Rock.  “We have to stop him!”  He considered shooting Taylor but couldn’t bring himself to fire on another American.

      Logan watched Marie jumping and waving.  She truly believed it was Rob.  He wondered why the helicopter was hovering and followed the direction its cannon was pointing.  He took in the situation at once.  Marie was right.  The helicopter was friendly, and the reason it seemed to be aiming at the warheads was because the pilot was looking in that direction.

      Wright wanted Taylor to explode the warhead.  He had to try to stop them.  He sprinted toward Taylor who had his back to everyone as he handled the controls.  He made it about halfway there when he was tackled by another Marine.  “Let me go!  We have to stop Taylor!”  But the Marine guard refused to listen and held him down.  He laid helplessly on the ground, reaching in Taylor’s direction.  “No, Taylor!  Don’t do it!  It’s not what you think!”

      Taylor closed his eyes and took a deep breath, remembering what Wright had said.  “You won’t feel a thing.  It will all be over in a millionth of a second.”  He was aware of the shouts behind him and the sound of the helicopter’s turbines roaring.  He took the switch in his hand and began to move it.  Then he felt another hand grip the switch.  He opened his eyes to see a hand... a large hand taking the switch from him.  It was Rock!

      “I can’t let you do this, sir.”

      Taylor was shocked. He saw Wright behind Rock running toward them shouting to detonate the warheads.  Momentary confusion caused Taylor to freeze as Rock shielded the switch in his large arms.

      Wright ran up to Rock.  “What do you think you’re doing?”

      “I’m sorry, sir, but I have orders.”

      “From whom?”

      Rock smiled and pointed to the helicopter that was now pulling away in pursuit of the fleeing armored vehicles.  “From him!  From Colonel Anderson!”

      Everyone in the camp watched as the roar of the attack helicopter’s engines screamed, and the aircraft charged forward with its cannon roaring.  The explosions and pounding of metal could be heard in the distance as the armored vehicles were chewed apart.  The helicopter circled its prey, firing cannon and rocket rounds.  But try as they may, they could not escape their fate.

      Before long, it was over, and the helicopter slipped slowly back, landing gently in front of them.  The huge prop slowed, and the whine of the turbine subsided.  Then the side door opened, and a lone figure emerged.  Marie couldn’t wait and ran forward with her children close behind.  Rob dropped his helmet in the sand and caught Marie in his arms.  Together, they embraced and spun around as Marie cried for joy.

      “They all said you were dead,” she wept, “but I knew you weren’t.  I told them you were alive and you’d find a way to come back to me.”

      Rob kissed her passionately and held her tightly.  “That’s right, kitten,” he whispered to her.  “If I have to leave you, I will always return.”

      Marie opened her tearstained eyes to the brilliant sunlight shining on her face.  “I know you will, Rob.  I’ll always see you in the morning sun.”


 

 

Main Operations Center, USS Roosevelt

Persian Gulf

 

      The aircraft carrier was buzzing with activity, as Brodie and Miller stood in Ops listening to the last communications.

      “Rock, what is Taylor doing with the warheads?”

      “I think they’re going to blow them, Colonel.”

      “Why?  I can handle these guys out there.”

      “It’s.. I think it’s your cannon.  I think they think you’re Iraqi!”

      “Stop them, Rock!  Go now...”

      “Have you lost them?” Brodie asked the communications officer.

      “No, sir, they just stopped transmitting.”

      Brodie looked stone faced as he turned to Miller.  “I know that man.”

      “Who?”

      “Rock.  He’s a sergeant with the Marine tactical forces.”

      “Do you know the other man?  The one he was talking to?”

      “The colonel?  No.”

      “Well, I do, and he’s the one I came out here to find.  Only he’s not a colonel.  He’s not even in the military.  I don’t understand what’s going on.”

      “Well, it doesn’t sound good.  Rock said they captured nuclear warheads and were going to explode them if they couldn’t get help.”

      “Do you think an explosion ended the transmission?”

      “We’ll know soon enough.  If there was a tactical nuclear explosion in Iraq, it’ll be all over the wires in no time.  You can’t keep something like that a secret.”

      Miller thought for a moment.  “Can you determine the origin of the transmission?”

      “Yes, we’ll have that in about fifteen to twenty minutes.  What do you have in mind?”

      “Do you have any Marines or Seals we can send?”

      “Do you have any idea how many men have been lost trying to rescue these people?  I’m talking Marines as well as Special Forces!”

      “They have captured nuclear weapons, Captain.  Not only does this colonel represent a compromise of our national security, but there are nuclear weapons that could be used on our forces or even this ship.”

      “You’ve got a point.  I’ll contact Gulf Central Command and see what can be done.”


 

 

Al-Fullajuh Air Force Base

Near Al-Fullajuh, Iraq

 

      Rob spent the next two hours transporting the people in the convoy back to the airbase.  He hadn’t told anyone about the rabbi because he wanted to see the surprise on everyone’s face.  For the first time, an air of confidence came over them.  Everyone was feeling it.  They were going to make it!

      Since escaping from the compound, he had come to know this land as quiet and peaceful.  Now it was now bristling with activity.  Air battles were being fought high overhead, forcing him to fly close to the ground to keep from being stopped.  Obviously, everyone had heard their SOS.  Both American and Iraqi forces were locked in a desperate battle to get control of the warheads.  But with luck, they would all be aboard the Concorde and in flight before troops arrived at the convoy’s location.

      He sat in the Concorde’s pilot seat and watched out the window as Rock exploded the attack helicopter.  They would leave nothing for the Iraqis to use.  Then another explosion lit up the sky in front of him. That must be the weapons bunker, he thought.  Even though the Concorde was a mile away, the aircraft still shook from the blast.

      He watched as Rock boarded the aircraft, then slowly and methodically, he throttled up the engines.  The warheads had been loaded into the cargo bay and strapped down.  Logan came in and sat in the co-pilot’s seat.  Wright followed and sat in the navigator’s seat behind him, and directly behind Rob sat the rabbi.

      Logan looked at the cratered runway in front of them.  “You’re not really going to try to go down that, are you?”

      “Nope.” Rob grinned and released the brakes.  The huge aircraft lumbered off the runway and across the field toward the chain link fence.

      “Is there another runway over here?” Wright asked.

      “I don’t think so.”  The aircraft bounced and jolted as it picked up speed.

      “What’s gives?” Wright pressed.  “Where are we headed?”

      Rob gritted his teeth as he struggled to control the aircraft.  According to the air indicator, they were traveling at a hundred miles per hour, causing every bump to be translated into a series of back-jarring bounces.  The chain link fence was rushing up on them as he pressed the throttle all the way forward.  Flames shot from the back of the Concorde’s four huge turbine engines as the afterburners kicked in.  He felt himself sink back into his seat as he checked his airspeed again.

      The rabbi seemed completely at ease in the midst of the chaos.  His faint crooning in Hebrew was somehow reassuring, as if he had some insight the rest of them didn’t.

      “One sixty,” Rob said to no one in particular and gently pulled the steering wheel back.  The nose of the Concorde rose, and the bouncing ended.  They slid swiftly into the air and turned toward the east.

      “I’m going for the gulf.  Hopefully we can find some air support.  Once I’m up to speed, we’ll broadcast an SOS on the emergency band and hope for some help.”

      He picked up the microphone for the intercom.  “This is your captain speaking.”  He smiled and winked at Logan.  “I’d like to welcome you all aboard Flight 1430 from Iraq to God-only-knows-where.  We’ll be flying at an altitude of sixty thousand feet and cruising at a thousand miles per hour.  Once we are up to altitude, I will turn off the seatbelt sign, and you may all be about your business.  I would like to remind you that this is a non-smoking flight.  Thank you for your patience, and once again, thank you for flying the Concorde.”

      Even with the cabin door shut, he could hear the shouts and cheers coming from the passenger cabin behind him.

      “I think you’re a hit,” Logan laughed.

      “Yeah, but we’re not out of the woods yet,” Wright added.

      “That’s right,” Rob agreed.  “We’re not home yet.  Switch over to the emergency band and see if we can locate help.”

      Logan adjusted the radio frequency.  “That should do it.”

      Rob reached to key the microphone when a nervous voice came across the speakers.

      “I repeat, this is an SOS.  Does anyone receive this?”

      Rob looked back at Wright and was about to say something when another voice crossed the speaker.

      “Yes, soldier, I hear you.”

      Wright gasped.  “That’s Captain Brodie.  I know him.”

      The nervous voice continued.  “We’ve sustained heavy casualties and have chosen to break communications blackout.  We are low on ammunition and need Medi-Vacs.  Can we get assistance?”

      Brodie paused, then answered hesitantly.  “Listen to me, soldier.  We’re doing all we can, but our resources are limited right now, and we’d pay dearly to try to break in to get you.  Are you still located at Paris?”

      “Paris,” Wright repeated.  “That was the code name for the compound you were being held at.”

      The nervous voice answered, “No, sir, we’re about ten clicks north.”

      “How far is that from our position?” Rob asked.

      “About twenty miles,” Wright answered.  “Why?”

      “Can you effect a rescue?” The nervous voice was pleading.

      Wright took Rob’s shoulder.  “There are only seven of us, counting you and me.”

      “Make that eight,” Logan added.

      Rob shook his head.  “I’m not leaving them here.  Now give me a bearing, Captain.”

      Wright looked at the map and then to the heading.  “Come left to zero one four and begin slowing and descending.”

      Once again, the nervous voice spoke.  “I don’t think we can hang on, sir.  We’re about to be overrun as we speak. How long will it be before you can evac us?”

      There was a long pause before Brodie answered, “Not before tonight.”

      The nervous man was obviously trying to control his desperation, but his voice just could not hide his urgency.  “Tonight!  We’ll be all dead by noon!  Sir, we can’t hang on that long!  You have to come now!”

      Again there was only a long silence before Brodie responded.  “I’m sorry, soldier. We’ll do what we can, but you’re just going to have to hang in there.”

      Rob could take it no longer and keyed his microphone.  “Soldier, we’re going to try to effect a rescue.”

      The nervous voice sounded relieved but skeptical.  “When?”

      Brodie was surprised to hear another voice on the frequency.  “Who’s this?”

      “We’ll be there in five minutes.”

      “Who are you?”

      “Colonel Anderson.  To whom am I speaking?”

      “Lucky.”

      “Well, Lucky, hang in there.  You should see us over the area any minute.”

      Rob brought the aircraft in low and slow as they searched the surrounding area for the battle.  Then, just ahead, the battle became visible.  About a dozen trucks were surrounding a group of soldiers who were ducked down in a small rocky ravine.

      “There they are.”  Rob pointed ahead.

      “I see them, Colonel,” Wright replied. “Now how do we get them out?”

      Rob keyed his microphone.  “Lucky, can you see us?”

      “Yes, sir, a couple of miles out due west of here.”

      “Listen, Lucky, we’re about to blanket the area with fire.  You all get your heads down, and keep them down.”

      Rob pointed the aircraft at the trucks and flipped the forward lights on.  The Concorde shook violently as the cannon pods spewed three pound thirty millimeter rounds out at a rate of sixty per second.  The tracer rounds seemed to draw a solid red line in the ground as they tore up the earth like a volcanic eruption.  He quickly rotated the aircraft’s nose around the soldier’s position and then turned off the cannons.

      From their altitude, they could see plainly the damage they had done.  As the dust settled, they could clearly see that the cannons had carved a road around the trapped soldiers, blasting apart the trucks and sending the surviving Iraqi attackers fleeing into the desert.  Rob brought the Concorde in close and circled the group of soldiers until they were so close he could make out their hands waving in the air.  Now came another challenge: to land the aircraft and take off again.

      He chose his landing spot and lowered the landing gear.  He held the nose up slightly and continued to slow the aircraft.  He was coming in perfectly, and everyone was braced in a crash position.  Ahead and off to the right, the rocky crest where the soldiers were gathered was clearly in view.  The wheels of the Concorde hit the ground with a bang, followed by the familiar bouncing and jarring as the Concorde rushed across the uneven terrain.  He gently reversed the thrust of the turbojet engines, bringing the Concorde to an abrupt halt.

      “Go get them, Captain,” Rob commanded.  “I’ll set the table and keep the food warm.”

      Wright laughed as he unfastened his seatbelt and rose to leave.  “And I’ll bring home the bacon.”

      The Concorde’s door opened, and the soldiers leaped out onto the ground.  Rob continued to taxi the airplane closer as the Marines ran on ahead.

      Of the two dozen Special Forces soldiers who started on this mission, only eleven were left alive, two of whom were badly wounded.  Both their commander and their second-in-command had been killed in the opening moments of the battle.  The highest ranking soldier now was Master Sergeant Sol “Lucky” Mattson.  He was standing on top of the highest rock as the Marines approached.

      “Is that supposed to be some top secret gun ship?” he asked, motioning toward the approaching Concorde.

      Wright smiled.  “Sergeant, I’ll have you know that the Air Force has run out of gun ships. What you see here is a chartered flight, just for you.” He leaped down to the ground. “Tell me about your wounded.”

      “Sir, we have two needing attention.  The rest of us will be all right.”

      “Are you Lucky?”

      “That’s what they call me, sir.”

      Wright looked around at the group of men before him.  They were beaten and knew the humiliation of defeat.  But their faces were hard, and their hearts were still full of confidence.

      “Thanks for coming for us.”

      Wright looked again at Lucky, knowing the competitive history between his Marine Tactical Units and those of the Army Green Beret.  “Boy, I’ll bet that hurt!”

      Lucky smiled.  “You’ll never know just how much.”

      By this time, the Concorde was pulling up close and the sound of its engines was deafening.  Lucky pointed at the Concorde.  “Isn’t that...”

      “Don’t ask.  Let’s just get everyone on board.”

 

Main Operations Center, USS Roosevelt

Persian Gulf

 

      “Who’s Colonel Anderson?”  Brodie asked, looking around the Ops Center.

      “I think I know,” Miller replied.

      “Let me guess.  He’s the one you were trying to get out of Iraq.  Now it’s beginning to make sense why he’s so important to you.  Let’s see.  You sent him in to steal the warheads, and that’s why it’s so important to get him out.  So what is he?  A colonel in the Special Forces?”  He stared at Miller, waiting for a response.

      “Well, yeah.  Well, no, not really.  Actually, he’s not military.  And we had no idea Iraq had nuclear warheads.”

      “What is he, then?”

      “He’s a computer programmer.”

      “Come again?”

      “He’s a rather talented computer programmer with a fertile imagination.”

      “Well, Agent Miller, our tracking units tell me that the aircraft that flew in to rescue the Special Forces was a Supersonic Transport.  Can this computer programmer fly jet aircraft also?”

      Miller shook his head.  “I have no idea what’s going on in there, Captain.  But we must help them however we can.”

      “Do you really expect me to believe that his man is just a programmer?  What kind of fool do you take me for?  Whoever this man is, he has broken out of prison, stolen Iraq’s nuclear weapons, left in a supersonic aircraft, and now is rescuing our stranded soldiers, the soldiers we sent in to rescue him.  Do I have that right?”

      “That’s the way it looks.”

      “You’re telling me that you don’t know anything about this operation?”

      “I’m telling you, Captain, that it doesn’t matter.  He’s got our men and their weapons.  We must do everything possible now to help him escape.  Everyone’s going to be looking for him.  Can you agree to that?”

      “Yes, I can.  Let’s get up to the bridge.”


 

 

Concorde Flight

Maysan Territory, Southeast Iraq

 

      Lucky followed Wright to the forward cabin to be introduced to Rob.  “So tell me, Sergeant.  What were you doing so deep in Iraqi territory?” Rob asked.

      Lucky’s mouth dropped open slightly as he recognized Rob’s face from the slides Agent Miller had shown.  “Sir, we were sent here to rescue you, only  I didn’t realize you were a military officer.”

      Wright rolled his eyes.  “You, too.”

      Lucky didn’t understand the comment and looked at Wright, confused.

      “My team was sent in here, also.  We were apparently ambushed by the same forces that ambushed you.”

      Lucky was trying to understand.  “But sir, we were assured that there were no hostile forces in the area.”

      “Sorry, Sergeant.  I can’t help you with why they sent you in blind.  You’ll have to take that up with your superiors.”

      “We lost thirteen men, sir.  They were waiting for us.”

      “I’m sorry, Sergeant.”

      “Well, with the losses we took, it’s for sure that our first mission will be now be scrubbed.”

      Rob throttled the giant turbines up, and once again the aircraft was beginning to jolt and jar as it raced ahead faster and faster across the rocky terrain.  At a hundred miles per hour, he pushed the throttle all the way forward and engaged the afterburners.  Then, as if finding quiet in the midst of a storm, the shaking ended as the aircraft swiftly rose upward.  The Concorde reached for the sky.

      Wright lifted his head and looked around while the Concorde steadily climbed.  “One more takeoff like that, and I’m going to ask for my money back.”

      Rob laughed.  “How far are we from the coast?”

      “Two or three hundred miles.”

      Rob turned the aircraft until he was facing east and kept the altitude at two thousand feet.  “Tell me, Sergeant, what do you mean by ‘first mission?’”

      “Sir?”

      “Your first mission.  You said you’d have to scrub your first mission.  What was that?”

      “We’d been a month in training for a specific mission when the orders came in for us to attempt to rescue you.”

      “What was that mission?”

      “Sir, you know I can’t tell you that!”

      “Of course.  But if there’s anyone else out here, I want to know about it.  We’re not leaving anyone behind, soldier.  We’re either all going home, or none of us are.  Is that understood?”

      Lucky stood motionless, deep in thought.

      “Is that understood?”

      “Yes, sir.  It is understood quite clearly.”

      Rob looked out his side windows.  “Get everyone looking out the windows.  I suspect we’ll have visitors soon, and I don’t want to be surprised.”

      Logan looked out the right side windows.  “Well, it looks like you won’t be.”  Far off in the distance, four MIG fighters were racing up on them.

      “It’s no secret now where we are.”  Rob kicked in the afterburning engines and aimed the nose upward.  But the MIGs had too much momentum for them to escape and quickly pulled up behind the Concorde.  Two were on the right, and two were on the left side.  One of MIGs pulled up along the Concorde next to Rob’s side and motioned him to turn the airplane around.

      “Get me two machine guns,” Rob ordered.

      “Why?” Wright asked. “What do you have in mind?”

      “Just do it.” He slowed the aircraft down and extended the landing gear.  Wright handed him two machine guns as he placed the aircraft on auto-pilot.  “Seal the cabin.  It’s going to get real windy in here when I open this side window.”

      “You’re going to what?” Logan was astonished.  “We’re going a hundred and sixty miles per hour!”

      “Seatbelt yourself in tightly.”  He placed the two guns together and reached for the small sliding window beside him.

      The window was only four inches by four inches, but it felt as if a door had blown open when he slid it open.  He shoved the barrels of both guns out the small opening and aimed at the cockpit of the nearby MIG.  The pilot saw the guns and tried to react, but he wasn’t quick enough.

      Rob emptied sixty 7.62 millimeter rounds into the canopy of the jet fighter in just under three seconds.  The canopy shattered, and the pilot shook from the impact of the bullets as the jet rolled away in a twisting dance of death.  Rob closed the window, pulled in the landing gear, and kicked in the afterburners.  The Concorde leaped forward with the other MIGs quickly following.

      He pushed the steering wheel down, then back, then to the right as hard as he could.  The Concorde responded by diving, then rising up quickly and turning right in the path of the first MIG on the right-hand side.  That MIG was too close to get out of the way, and the pilot desperately tried to pull up and over the path of the Concorde.  He was obviously unprepared for the speed at which the Concorde could travel.  The MIG accelerated quickly trying to escape the Concorde’s path, but its speed was not quick enough.

      The Concorde’s wing sliced through the rear of the MIG like it was made of butter.  It shook and rolled to the right, and Rob nearly lost control as they spiraled downward, still picking up speed.  The MIG exploded into flames as it tore apart in the air above them.

      Rob pulled up hard to recover from the spin, while the other  two MIGs tried to move into a good firing position behind him.  He rocked his aircraft to the right and to the left, allowing them to pull in closer, and waited until they were directly behind him.

      The MIGs were flying in formation, unaware what the pods under the Concorde’s wings were.  They allowed Rob to line up directly with their line of flight before he turned on his landing lights.   The Concorde shook violently as more than two hundred three pound cannon rounds sprayed out behind it, and within those few brief seconds, the trailing MIGs disintegrated in flames and explosions.

      Wright’s fist went into the air.  “You got ‘em!”

      Rob smiled.  “I’ll bet this is the first time that a passenger jet ever took out four MIGs.”

      Lucky sat with his mouth open.  “I’ve seen it, but I still don’t believe it.  Sir, what do you do for an encore?”

      “Button it up.  We’re not out of the woods yet.”

      Rob had barely finished speaking when Logan spoke up.  “Here they come again.  Behind us at twelve o’clock.”

      Rob twisted the Concorde back and forth as the MIGs speeded in from behind.

      “Why aren’t they firing missiles?”  Wright asked.

      “These aircraft were probably fighter bombers,” Logan answered.  “They were already up here, probably on their way back from a mission, when they were ordered to intercept us.  Most likely, all they have left are cannon rounds.”

      “Let’s see if we can use that to our advantage.”  Rob kicked in the afterburners and lifted the nose into the air.  The MIGs responded by increasing their thrust to catch up with him.  He then reduced engine power and opened up the air brakes.

      Huge flaps, functioning like parachutes, lifted on each wing, and the Concorde’s airspeed dropped swiftly as the aircraft stalled.  The lead MIG could not slow quickly enough and found itself flying under the Concorde’s wings.  Rob immediately increased full power and pointed the nose downward.

      They were flying under three thousand feet, and the MIG was increasing speed to get away.  But the Concorde’s four huge turbo-fan turbines refused to give way for the MIG that was desperately streaking downward under the Concorde trying to pull out in front.  Seconds later, Rob pulled the nose of the Concorde up barely missing the ground at just over a hundred feet, while the MIG slammed into the surface, exploding into flames.

      The other MIGs had pulled up and were keeping pace with the Concorde at two thousand feet.  The Concorde’s dive had added five hundred miles per hour to its velocity, so it was now traveling considerably faster than the MIGs.

      Rob pulled the Concorde’s nose up, pointing it toward the distant MIGs.  “What’s the range?”

      Wright looked at the panel.  “About one mile.”

      “What’s the range of these thirty millimeters?”

      “About one mile.”

      Rob kept the throttle completely open as he shot toward the MIGs.  They split off, two diving to the right and two to the left.  He followed the ones on the right while the ones on the left circled around to his rear.  The MIGs in front were about a half mile away when those behind pulled up into firing position.

      He flipped both the front and rear lights on, and all four gun pods exploded into action.  He moved the nose from side to side and watched the cannon rounds blaze across the sky into the paths of the distant aircraft.  There were flashes, smoke, and then the aircraft simply fell apart, the pieces drifting lazily down toward the ocean below.  Behind him, the front aircraft was hit by both rear pods and disappeared in a violent explosion at almost point blank range.  The last MIG pulled up and away.

      Rob looked down at the ocean.  He knew they were near freedom by now.  “The last one isn’t going to be so easy.  He knows all our tricks now.  Does anyone have any suggestions?”

      “Try sending an SOS,”  Wright suggested.  “There’s bound to be friendly aircraft out here.”

      “Agreed.  Get on it, Captain.”


 

 

USS Brittany Shore

Fifty-two miles south of Jazireh-Ye Farst Island, Persian Gulf

 

      “Commander Pitney,” the communications officer announced, “we’re picking up a mayday from an aircraft in our vicinity.”

      “Great.  Just great.”  Pitney’s ship had seen the dark side of battle weeks before and was finally close to finding harbor.  The captain had been killed in combat along with many of the men.  Large sections of the hull were missing where attacking missiles had impacted and fires had raged.  Now the scorched black vessel, functioning under minimal power and speed, was being summoned for duty again.

      “Let me guess.  It’s a downed pilot needing rescue.”

      “No, sir, it’s a friendly being pursued.”

      Pitney perked up and walked over to the radar scope on what was left of the bridge.  Most of the roof over the bridge was gone, along with all of its windows.  Fire and explosions had destroyed much of the compartment, but with effort and determination, the crew had managed to get some systems functional again.

      “What do you have?”

      “It’s a large aircraft being pursued by what appears to be a MIG-23.”

      “Range?”

      “One hundred twenty miles and closing quickly.”

      “How quickly?”

      “Very.  They’re doing better than mach one point five!”

      “What kind of large aircraft?  A B-1?”

      “Larger!  It’s giving more of a radar echo then the B1.  I’m not familiar with its configuration.”

      “Are there any other ships or aircraft that can lend support?”

      “No, sir.  Nothing close enough to make a difference.”

      Pitney turned to the weapons officer.  “What do we have left?”

      “Just a single Sea Sparrow missile in the aft quad-launcher.”

      “Get it ready.  Quickly.”

      “Commander, we don’t know if we can even launch it.  Many of the targeting systems are still out.”

      “Just do it.”


 

 

Concorde Flight

Thirty-two miles west of Jazireh-Ye Farst Island, Persian Gulf

 

      The MIG-23 pilot in pursuit of the Concorde not only had cannon rounds but a single short-range missile as well.  But after seeing how his wingmen were treated, he was not about to take any chances.  He brought his aircraft up behind the Concorde to a range of nearly two miles so he could evaluate the situation.  After following the Concorde for four minutes, he felt sure that he could move in and fire his missile without coming under the fire of its cannons.   He had matched the airspeed of Concorde and was now pulling into attack position.

      Though the Concorde was twisting and weaving, his course would eventually yield him the angle of fire he wanted. He watched the tracking radar as he steadily drew closer and noted the desperation in its moves as the Concorde struggled to escape.  A tone sounded as he illuminated the target for his missile.  Another tone sounded indicating that the missile had seen the target and was now locked onto it.  Now he just had to pull the trigger to launch the missile.

 

      “I can’t get him off me!” Rob shouted as he desperately twisted and weaved.  “It’s like trying to outmaneuver a motorcycle with a bulldozer!”  Sweat poured down his face as he realized they were facing the end.  But they had come so far and overcome so much adversity, how could it possibly end like this?  “I’m open to ideas!”

      “Can you slow down enough for us to get some rifle shots at him out the window?” Wright suggested.

      No, this guy is smart.  He’s not letting me get close.  I’ll bet he has missiles locked on us right now.”

      “What we need is a bolt of lightning,” Logan said thoughtfully.

      “Yeah, from where?”  Wright looked at him, sarcasm dripping.  “The hand of God?”

      Rob groaned as he turned the Concorde as hard to the left as he could.  Suddenly, the MIG appear about fifty yards to his left, and then a brilliant red flash blinded him as the MIG exploded.

      “What was that?” he asked.

      “It looked like lightning!” Wright replied.

      The rabbi smiled and whispered, “From the hand of God!”  The cabin became unusually quiet, in awe of recent events.

 

      The Concorde flew on as the Brittany Shore continued to limp along.  Those aboard the Concorde had not seen the single missile that streaked up from the deck of the Brittany Shore.  The sailors on deck didn’t even notice the small ball of fire falling from the northern sky.  They were completely unaware of the fact that their little frigate had once again played a pivotal role in the Second Gulf War.

 

Concorde Flight

One hundred fifty miles southeast of the Strait of Hormuz

Indian Ocean

 

      Rob was finally settling down and beginning to relax, but he was not far enough away to satisfy himself yet. He slowed the aircraft to about seven hundred mile per hour to conserve fuel, but they were still traveling fast enough to leave the area quickly.

      “What’s your plan now, Colonel?” Wright inquired.

      “To continue heading southeast out of the Persian Gulf and into the Indian Ocean.  Then we’ll head northeast into India.”

      “Why not turn west into Saudi Arabia?” Logan asserted.

      “Do you know for sure that Saudi Arabia still exists?  How do you know it has not been taken over by Iraq?  So far, theirs are the only aircraft we’ve seen.”

 

      It was now noon.  Much had happened since morning, as the Concorde sped out of the Persian Gulf and into the Indian Ocean.  Rob planned to stay far enough out to sea that he could evade Iran and any of its aircraft.  He planned to fly west to India to try to find safe harbor there.

      Wright didn’t seem to be too concerned about the nuclear warheads being confiscated by India since they already possessed an arsenal of nuclear bombs.  Rob, Logan, and Wright had been discussing the issue about where they would land and what problems they might encounter.  It was becoming obvious to Rob that possessing nuclear warheads was far more complex an issue than he thought.

      “What if we don’t tell them we have nuclear weapons?” Rob asked.

      “Everyone will already know,”  Wright explained.  “When we broadcast our SOS on an unsecured band, we stated that we have nuclear weapons.  That kind of information travels fast.  I’m not even sure how it’s all intercepted, but you can be sure of this: by now it’s even been on CNN!”

      “I have to agree with Captain Wright,” Logan nodded.  “This kind of information spreads like fire.  The way news agencies and foreign governments are following the developments of this war, not to mention monitoring military frequencies, we must assume that everyone knows what cargo we’re carrying.  Even if they don’t know, it’s common procedure for most nations to search a hijacked aircraft for hidden bombs.  What do you think they’ll say when they come across what we have in the cargo hold?  We’d all be tried for espionage or terrorism and hung if we didn’t reveal the existence of those weapons up front.   So even if a country doesn’t know about the weapons we have aboard, we must tell them.  That leaves us with finding a country to land in that is, at least, nuclear capable.”

      “So, I guess it’s India or...” Rob looked around.  “Anybody want to help me?  Or who?”

      “Let’s just head to India and hope for the best,” Wright replied.  “If they won’t, then we can revisit our alternatives.”

      Lucky had been leaning against the cabin door listening.  “There is one thing you haven’t considered.”

      “What’s that?” Rob asked.

      “We wouldn’t really have to ask permission to land.” Lucky smiled.  “I mean, we could just land someplace, take the fuel we need, and then leave again if we had to.”

      “Yeah,” Wright added, “and risk getting shot down.  That kind of thinking will get us all killed.”

      “Unless,” Rob glanced back at Lucky, “we’re out of alternatives.  Then we’d have to pick someplace where we could get in and out quickly and cause minimum political problems.  You wouldn’t happen to know of a place like that, would you, Lucky?”

      Lucky just smiled.  “Let’s just see how everything turns out, Colonel.”


 

 

Concorde Flight

Amindivi Islands

Two hundred fifty miles from the coast of India

 

      The Concorde, traveling at about a thousand miles per hour, was quickly approaching the coast of India.  Everyone seemed relieved to finally be away from Iraq.

      “I think we can say that we’re finally out of range of Iran’s fighters now,” Rob said.

      Wright glanced at the charts and nodded in agreement.

      Logan, sitting in the co-pilot seat, looked over at Rob.  “Do you think it’s about time to contact India?”

      “Yeah, I think we ought to start trying.  Does anybody know what band to use for civilian emergencies?”

      “Yes,” Logan spoke up and leaned forward to adjust the radio.  “There’s something wrong here.”  He was instantly alarmed.  “The green light on the radio... it’s out!  It should be on if we have power.”

      Rob looked concerned.  “What happened?”

      But Logan was already taking the initiative.  He had loosened his seatbelt and was making his way around the cabin.  “There should be a circuit breaker panel around here.” He stopped at the navigator’s console.  “Here it is.  There is a breaker tripped.”  Logan snapped the switch and the green light came on.  “You should have it now!”

      Before Rob could key the microphone to call India, a voice came across the speaker.  “Concorde flight, we’ll give you one last warning.  Do not proceed into India’s airspace, or you will be shot down!”

      Rob answered, “Hello, India.  This is Flight 1430 requesting an emergency landing.  We have been hijacked and were able to escape.”

      “Flight 1430, your request to land is denied.  Do not proceed into our airspace.”

      “But we have wounded on board who need medical attention, and our fuel is in short supply!”

      “Flight 1430, the nation of India does not allow strategic bombers or aircraft to fly in or over its airspace.”

      “But we’re not a strategic bomber.  We are escaped hostages who need safe harbor.”

      “Flight 1430, please consider the following question carefully.  Are you carrying nuclear weapons?”

      Rob paused and looked around the cabin. The voice asked again, “Are you carrying nuclear weapons?”

      “Yes, but...”

      “Are you carrying military personnel?”

      “Yes, but...”

      “You are by definition a strategic aircraft and will not be allowed into our borders or airspace.  I have been authorized to read you the following statement issued by Iraq:

An American military force has invaded and stolen secured nuclear weapons from the nation of Iraq.  These weapons were intended for the sole purpose of discouraging the United States and its allies from using nuclear blackmail against Iraq.  Any nation that allows this flight safe harbor or passage will come under the immediate retaliation of the nation of Iraq.  Be forewarned that Iraq views the aiding of this flight an Act of War.

      It is my country’s wish to remain neutral in your war with Iraq.  And since you do by your own admission carry these nuclear weapons illegally obtained in Iraq, we will not be foolish enough to help you.”

      “But we are low on fuel!  Our passengers are mostly civilian, including women and children!  You must help us!”

      “Flight 1430, you will have to take your concerns elsewhere.  I repeat, the nation of India wishes to remain neutral in your war against Iraq.”

      “But can you...”

      “This transmission is terminated!”

      “Hello, India?  Hello?  Come in, India!”  Rob stopped and looked around the cabin.  Everyone’s face showed the same startled look.  What were they to do now?  “I’m open to suggestions.”


 

 

Main Operations Center, USS Roosevelt

Persian Gulf

 

      Miller looked at the television screen that connected him via satellite hookup to Washington.  He was visibly nervous as the National Security Advisor to the president came into view.

      “Special Agent Dick Miller?”

      “Yes, sir.”

      “They tell me this is important.  And it had better be if you’re going to justify taking me away from a meeting with the President!”

      “Yes, sir, it is.  You are, of course, aware of the Concorde flight that was hijacked and taken into Iraq...”

      “Yes, and the fact that they escaped this morning.  Get on with it!”

      “Sir, the situation here is not what I’d consider secure, so bear with me while I attempt to be vague.  Are you aware of who was on that flight?”

      “Yes!”

      “Then you understand that because they have stolen Iraq’s warheads and Iraq has threatened any country thattwould grant them safe harbor, they are in peril.”

      “You took me away from my meeting to explain the obvious?”

      “No, sir, I called you because there is a ship...  a sub in the area that can get a message to them.  Washington can lean on our friends in the Indian Ocean region and make them provide safety for that flight.  Washington can promise them or threaten them to get that agreement.  They can contact the Concorde and let them know what to do and where to go.  Washington has to act, and they must do it now!  But the transmission to the sub must come from NORAD and that authorization must come from you.”

      The NSA Advisor stood motionless for a moment as he took this in.   Clearly, Miller was correct.  Washington had to exercise its influence to provide the Concorde safety, and it needed to be done now.  “How long do we have before the Concorde will have to turn away from India?”

      “I’m not sure exactly.  About twenty to thirty minutes.”

      “I’m going to see the president now.  I’ll see what can be done, but for your information, we have no close friends in that area.  So don’t hold your breath.”

      Miller turned to Brodie, who had been listening to the conversation.  “If they can’t go to India, where else could they try?”

      “You tell me who on that flight is so important to you!”

      “I can’t do that, Captain.”

      “I didn’t think so.”  Brodie turned and put his hand on his chin, thinking.

      “I don’t suppose we could get any help from Southeast Asia.”

      “Oh, they’d be glad to shoot it down for us, but that’s about all.”


 

 

Concorde Flight

Amindivi Islands

Two hundred twenty-five miles from the coast of India

 

      Rob looked at all the expressionless faces around the cabin.  Though everyone knew what happened had been a possibility, no one was prepared for it.

      “I guess we’re just going to have to fly into some airport, take the fuel we need, and leave,” Rob said with a sigh.  “Any suggestions as to where?”

      “Well, there are five large airbases in Thailand that we built during the Vietnam War,” Wright suggested.

      “Yes, but Thailand is on the ocean, and they’d see us coming!”  Logan pointed out. “They might have enough time to launch aircraft, but you can bet that the air defense around their airbases are on alert.”

      “Do you have any other suggestions?”

      “I do,” Lucky spoke up.  They were the first words he had spoken in the past hour.  “I say we go to Vietnam.  Hanoi.  I say we fly right into their international airport, take the fuel we need, and fight our way out, if necessary.  After what that war cost us, I say they owe it to us!”

      Wright’s eyes widened.  “That’s insane!”

      “Sir, the Navy already has their ships positioned.”

      “They probably do.  It’s busy work, Sergeant.  Do you really think that the U.S. will risk going to war over us?  Especially when they can’t handle what’s happening in Iraq?  Our government and big business has too much at stake... invested in that country to take any action against it.  Colonel,”  Wright paused to get Rob’s attention, “if push comes to shove, and we get into deep trouble, they’ll hang us out to dry.”

      Rob smiled at Wright.  “We need fuel.  If we’re going to have to start another war, well, I can’t think of a better place.”

      Wright shook his head, frustrated.  “What did you mean when you said that the Navy already has its ships in place?”

      “The Navy always keeps a carrier task force in the region of the South China sea.  It’s because of Formosa.  You know, Nationalist China.  Even though we don’t officially recognize them as a nation, we still have forces there to protect them from Communist China.”

      Rob lifted his hand and motioned for the men to be silent.  “It’s settled.  Vietnam, it is.  Rock, go get Taylor.  Lucky, tell me what you know about the area.  How do we get in without being seen?”

      Lucky laid out a plan.  “Hanoi’s soft spot is in the south.  Vietnam believes China to be their enemy, so they have focused their defenses mostly to the north.  To the west is Laos and Cambodia, and they’re nothing but puppet states for Hanoi.  They act as a kind of buffer between them and Thailand, so only minimal forces are focused there.  Vietnam has no threats to the south, so they expend very little effort there.  There are holes in their radar and air defense network we can exploit there.  We should come up from the south across the Mekong Delta, up along the border of Laos, and into Hanoi from the west.  Then we leave by making a run east to the South China Sea.  Once there, we could seek protection by the Aircraft Carrier Task Force.”

      “And the carrier is in place now?”

      “Yes.  But we may not even need their help if we can get in and out quick enough.”

      “So it’s the element of surprise that’s the issue.”  He considered the options.  He knew he would be hard-pressed to do low-level nap of the earth flying of which the helicopters were capable in this large aircraft.  But if they were to remain unnoticed he would have to come close to it.

      “The element of surprise is crucial,” Lucky agreed.  “Their air defense network is in a state of rest.  I estimate that it would take ten minutes at the most for them to realize what’s happening and alert the military about our landing.  Hopefully, it will take another five to ten minutes for them to react.  It’ll probably take us another ten to twenty minutes to get out over the South China Sea.”

      “That’s about fifteen or twenty minutes to land and fuel.”

      Wright was worried.  “And another fifteen to get out of range of the air force.  That’s cutting it mighty close, isn’t it?”

      “Well, once they react, they would have to acquire us and then intercept us.  Since international airspace is only twelve miles from the coast, we would have plenty of support waiting for us before we could be intercepted.”  Lucky smiled.

      Wright wasn’t convinced.  “Providing the carrier task force comes to our rescue.”

      Taylor came into the conversation late but quickly caught on to the discussion.  By now, he knew why Rob wanted him there.  He was to consider the plan from a tactical standpoint.  He rubbed his tired face with both hands.  “We’d have to split into two groups.  One would secure a fuel truck and fuel the aircraft while the other would fan out to surround the Concorde, forming a protective perimeter.”

      No one spoke as they considered the time line.  It would be incredibly close.  Even if everything went perfectly, and they were able to get off the ground, could they escape the enemy air force?  Would the carrier task force come to their aid?

      Logan finally spoke as if everything were decided.  “I’ve been looking at the charts.  If we come in from the south, there’s a mountain range we could follow as far north as Hanoi.  Then we could fly in from the west just like Lucky explained.”  He folded the map.  “I don’t see a problem, do you?”

      It seemed out of character for Logan to be so helpful.  They had all gotten used to him as the silent observer standing in a corner watching.  But his endorsement sealed up the plan.

      “Then it’s settled.” Rob turned the airplane into the direction it needed to go.

      Lucky, Wright, and Taylor headed for the rear of the airplane to prepare.


 

 

Main Operations Center, USS Roosevelt

Persian Gulf

 

      Miller and Brodie poured over a chart table covered with a large map of the Indian Ocean and Southeast Asia.  “I don’t understand.” Miller was staring at the map.  “They aren’t answering any of our transmissions, and their course makes no sense.”  He pointed to a spot in the Indian Ocean.  “Then, just minutes ago, a helicopter amphibious assault ship spotted them here, south of Thailand, headed northeast toward Vietnam.  I don’t understand where they’re headed.”

      He stared at Brodie as if waiting for the answers, but Brodie just shook his head.  “Don’t look to me for the answers.  I’m just as in the dark as you are.”

      Miller was about to ask him for information on other ships when the communications officer interrupted.  “Agent Miller, we just received a transmission for you.  From Washington.”

      He was puzzled.  “Who’s it from?”

      “Sir, the transmission is not signed, but it came from the NSA.”

      He grabbed the message and quickly read it:

 

Special Agent Dick Miller:

 

The Aircraft Carrier USS Kennedy is located 150 miles off the coast of Vietnam in the South China Sea.   Its current position is relatively east of Hanoi.  International airspace begins 12 miles off the coast.

 

      When he finished, he handed it to Brodie.  “What do you make of this?”

      Brodie read the message.  “It sounds like someone is trying to tell you something.”

      “Yes, but by not signing it, it has no power to act.”

      “Maybe whoever it’s from doesn’t want to be identified, and for some reason, he either didn’t want to use his power or can’t use his power.  Maybe someone is trying to lead you along.  Kind of like...”

      “A trail of bread crumbs.  And they want us to figure it out.  Maybe it’s because of the political ramifications.”

      “Well, Agent Miller, I suggest we follow this trail of bread crumbs and see where it leads.”

      Miller walked over to the maps and drew a line with his finger up in the direction the Concorde was headed.  His finger stopped at Hanoi.  His eyes met Brodie’s in a silent conversation.

      Finally, Brodie spoke.  “If we contact Hanoi and ask for permission to land, we as much as warn them that the Concorde is headed their way.  But if we don’t...”

      “There will be the devil to pay.”

      “So about the best we can do is cover their retreat...”

      “And the Kennedy just happens to be strategically positioned to do just that.”

      “What a coincidence!”

      “I don’t like this.”

      “It wreaks of CIA to me.”

      Brodie sat down and looked at Miller.  “Whoever sent that note wants us to contact the Kennedy and ask them for help rather than do it themselves.  Why?  What do you NSA boys know that you aren’t telling me?”

      Miller put up his hands and took a step back, shaking his head.  “Captain, trust me. I know nothing about anything in this area.”

      “What I don’t like, Miller, is that whoever sent that message knew that I would be the one having to contact the Kennedy’s captain to beg for help.  They knew that you would have zero pull with anyone on the Kennedy, and I’d have to put my neck on the line.  This whole thing wreaks of espionage, and I don’t like it!”


 

Concorde Flight

Ten miles west of Mergui Island

Andaman Sea

 

      Rob dropped the Concorde down to an altitude of a hundred feet and an airspeed of six hundred miles per hour.  At this speed and altitude, the ocean was simply exploding behind him as the sonic shock waves hit the water at velocities approaching the speed of sound.  The airplane trembled and shook as they covered the last fifty miles over the ocean in less than six minutes.

      “We’re coming up on the coast,” Rob tried to shout above the roar of the sonic turbulence and the rattling of the aircraft.  His hands shook violently and sweat poured down his forehead as he struggled to keep the aircraft under control.

      Though only six hours had passed since they left the Persian Gulf that morning, it had been dark for hours.  Crossing six time zones had changed the actual time from 8:00 PM to 2:00 AM the next morning.  A full moon was all that was providing light outside.

      “Can we slow it down some?” Wright asked.

      “Afraid not.  We can’t afford to sit too long out here over the water.  We need to get in over land and mix it up in the mountains.  Once there, we can slow it down some.”

      Wright clung to his weapon and fought the urge to vomit.  He tried to concentrate on the plan.  He knew that their timing was perfect.  At their current speed, they would be at Hanoi by 4:30 AM Hanoi time, yet it would only seem like 9:30 PM to them.  They would be wide awake, but the Vietnamese would be tired and asleep.

      Rob slowed the airplane as they crossed the shoreline and gradually increased their altitude as the mountains rushed upon them.   It wouldn’t be long now, and the apprehension was drawing an unnatural quietness as each man became lost in his thoughts.



 

 

Day Fifteen

Concorde Flight

Ten miles west of the Blach Da River

Vietnam

 

      Rob was quickly becoming exhausted.  He had been straining to weave his way through the mountains in the moonlight for several hours, approaching Hanoi from the west.  He was flying as slow and as low as he was able.  The lights of the city were getting closer and closer below them.  He gripped the steering wheel so tightly, his forearms were aching.  The possibility of flying blindly into something in the middle of the night was a thought he couldn’t escape.

      “I don’t see it yet,” he said, sounding more like an athlete out of breath than a pilot. Because of how low they were flying, they had to be right on top of something before they could see it.

      Logan sat in the co-pilot seat leaning all the way forward, straining to see.  “I tell you, the map says the airport is right here.”  He looked back at the map and then up again.  “There it is!”

      The airport runway came into view before them.  Rob made some minor adjustments in the speed and controls and started his slow descent.

      The Concorde set down practically unnoticed without landing lights and taxied to the end of the runway.  So far, it was going better than they had thought.  Hopefully, there would be momentary confusion before someone noticed they were an unscheduled flight.  The Marines and Special Forces poured out of the airplane, quickly disappearing into the night.

      Rob taxied the Concorde to an unlit area at the end of the airfield and throttled back the engines to wait.  He checked his watch.  It was now 4:57 AM Vietnam time.  The Marines, Taylor, and Logan set up a defensive inner perimeter around the plane, then Rock and Hawk sprinted out toward the command center to find a fuel truck.  The Special Forces set up an outer perimeter further away from the airplane.

      Rob tried to sit back and relax, but anticipation had the best of him.  He realized for the first time that he was covered in sweat, and his body ached from exertion.  He watched out the windshield as the soldiers spread out to make their way forward.  It was difficult to see in the dim light, especially since they all wore the same dark colored uniforms.  The only light visible in this portion of the airport was from the runway lights, and they provided little more than what was necessary to see the runway.

      Suddenly, he was startled by a gentle hand touching his shoulder.  He recognized that touch without even looking back.  It was Marie.

      “Hey, soldier,” she said with a mischievous glint in her eye.  “Got the time?”

      He looked back into her deep blue eyes and smiled.  She knew how exhausted he was and began to rub his shoulders.  He found himself taken by her charm all over again.  He yawned.  “We’ve got to take a vacation, Marie, once we’re done with this one.”

      “Now, wait just a minute!  One vacation like this is quite enough.”

      He looked back out the windshield as she sat down beside him.

      “Is that the direction they’ll come?” she asked, following his gaze out the window.

      “Who?”

      “I don’t know, but it always seems that someone is coming after us.”

      “Yes, that’s the direction they’ll be coming from.”

 

      Wright and the Special Forces found their way along the edge of the airbase and fanned out across the runway.  Wright knew these men were well-trained for this type of job, so he didn’t need to tell them what to do.  On the other side of the fence was thick brush.  This airport was built near the jungle.  Not far away on the other side of the fence was a small building with two jeeps with fifty-caliber machine guns on them.

      Quickly and quietly, the Special Forces cut through the fence and surrounded the building.  Then, almost on cue, they rushed in.  Wright had to admire the simplicity in which they operated.  They functioned as a single body.  He continued to stand by the jeep until they emerged with the keys a few minutes later.  There had been not a sound!

 

      Rock and Hawk made for a ditch beside the last taxiway adjacent to terminal.  From there, they could closely observe all the buildings located around the control tower and terminal.  They laid very still in the shadows and watched carefully for any activity around the surrounding buildings.  But things seemed unnaturally quiet for an airport.

      “Is this place dead or what?” Hawk whispered.

      “Can it!” Rock retorted.  He figured that about ten minutes had passed since they arrived, and as of yet, no other aircraft had landed.  They were fortunate to have arrived this time of night.  They could see very few people, even through the windows of the terminal.

      Directly in front of them, about a hundred yards away, near the control tower, a fuel truck sat in a well-lit area.  There was the target.  He motioned Hawk to follow him and pulled himself to his knees.  He was about to sprint forward when Hawk took him by the arm and pointed off to their left.  It took him a moment to see what Hawk was pointing at.  Then, in the shadows near an empty hangar, he saw it.  A jeep with a thirty-caliber machine gun on the back of it.

      They both knew that the guards were probably in that empty hangar, hopefully asleep.  Rock nodded in approval, and Hawk disappeared into the shadows of the ditch, heading for the jeep.  He watched for several minutes until he could see Hawk sprinting across the taxiway to the jeep.  He trained his gun on the hangar and waited for Hawk to reach it.

      When Hawk got there, he ducked down behind the jeep and looked back at Rock.  Rock took one last look around, then dashed across the taxiway toward the fuel truck.  He was halfway across when a man emerged from the building’s shadow, walking toward the same truck.  When he saw Rock running toward him, he turned and ran back inside the building.

      Rock knew he’d been spotted as he watched the man disappear into the building.  He briefly considered shooting the man but realized that doing so would trigger an alarm faster than the man’s report.  He opened the truck and sat in the driver’s seat as he checked the console.  He was in luck: the key was in the ignition!

      He started the engine, turn the truck around, and headed for the Concorde just as the alarm sounded.  They were on to him now.

      Hawk watched Rock drive off and heard the alarm sound.  Nevertheless, he kept down behind the jeep and waited.  Whoever this jeep belonged to was bound to be along shortly.  Moments later, three guards came running from the hangar and jumped into the jeep.  He couldn’t see them, but he knew they were there.  He waited until he heard the engine start, then stood up and fired his weapon at the unsuspecting soldier.  Only a short blast, and the three guards were dead.  He got into the jeep and headed back toward the Concorde also, right behind the fuel truck.

 

      When the alarm sounded, Rob looked at his watch.  It was 5:13 AM.  He wondered what had happened to alert the airport.  In the distance, he saw the fuel truck heading toward him with a jeep close behind.  It was obvious now from where they could expect trouble.   He looked all around, watching for signs of a security force, but as the fuel truck drove up and the men hooked up the fuel line, the only sign of trouble was the steady blare of the sirens in the distance.

 

      Meanwhile, Hawk positioned the jeep about three hundred yards in front of the aircraft and waited.  He sat in the back of the jeep with both hands holding the machine gun.

      Wright sat in one of the jeeps as the Special Forces opened a hole in the fence large enough for the jeeps to get through. Several hours earlier, this area would have been packed with people. With the exception of an occasional barking dog, there was no movement or sound at all.  It almost seemed like a trap.

      He admired these men he was commanding: so focused, so quiet, and so professional.  Not that his own men were unprofessional, for Rock was every bit as focused as these men.  It was just that each of these men was ranked at least sergeant, and it was no secret that the government spared no expense on their training.

      The cool night air reminded him of the nights he spent in Tennessee as a child.  He smiled at the memory and checked his weapon.  It was loaded and ready.

 

      Lucky was sitting in the lead jeep when the alarm sounded.   Quickly, he drove it in through the fence.  He tried not to think about his young wife and baby daughter waiting for him back home.  Once inside the fence, he spread the jeeps out and waited.

      He backed up along the fence.  Something stirred to his right.  He held his flashlight alongside his machine gun and swept it in the direction of the movement.  He saw a flash out of the corner of his eye and felt an impact in his side.  The force was so strong, it twisted him around and lifted him from his feet.  He swung his machine gun in the direction of the blow and fired as he hit the ground.

      The guard to his right took the full blast of his machine gun and dropped.  He could not remember hearing the shot but knew instinctively that he was hit and probably badly hurt.  He stood up and looked around.  The guard must have heard the alarm and come to find out what was happening.

      Shots were being fired in every direction, and he needed to get a sense of what was happening.  From out side the fence, more headlights appeared from around the curve.  He staggered toward the jeep with the big mounted machine gun just as the gun’s operator opened up on the vehicles with a long burst.  He could hear the pings from ricocheting bullets as well as the dull thuds from direct impacts.

      The first vehicle, which turned out to be a truck, stopped and started unloading as the second truck proceeded, all the while returning fire.  The young Special Forces sergeant took a direct blast to his shoulder and was knocked backward, landing at Lucky’s feet.  He was alive, but his shoulder was obviously broken.  Lucky stood there for a moment looking around.  All of his other men were scattered trying to provide cover for the fuel truck as it approached the Concorde. He knew that everything now depended on him.

      With the warmth and smell of fresh blood on his left side, he pulled himself up onto the jeep and grasped the handles of the machine gun.  Fortunately, the moon was bright, and he could see the movement of the soldiers as they rushed through the fence.  The only drawback, of course, was that he, too, stood out as a wide open target.  He realized that, with the jeep turned in the direction it was, he had no hope of protection.  He stood completely exposed to their gunfire.

      He pulled the trigger and held it down.  The blast from the large gun exploded in front of him with a deafening roar.  The flash made him night blind, and only the flashes from their rifles helped him identify their positions.  He continued firing until another impact in his upper left chest sent him flying backwards onto the hood of the jeep.

      Bright flashes and colors filled Lucky’s vision as he lay on the hood of the jeep looking around.  The night was coming into focus again, and he caught the first glimpse of his men rushing toward him.

      He was injured badly but knew that it was up to him to stall for time.  He pulled himself to his feet and knelt beside the machine gun.  With his right hand, he reached up and pointed the gun in the direction of the next wave of approaching soldiers.  He could see some of them advancing through the fence. He pulled the trigger and held it down as he swung the machine gun to the right and left.

      The large caliber bullets tore into the approaching enemy soldiers with viciousness.  Arms and heads were sliced from their bodies and the limbs of the nearby brush were also severed.  Another bullet hit Lucky’s left arm, shattering the bone.  Another impacted his right knee.  The pain was incomprehensible as he hung on to the machine and continued to fire.

      He lost all track of time but noticed that the machine gun had stopped firing.  He was again beginning to see in front of him.  Movement had stopped.  The soldiers must have retreated to reorganize, but he was in bad shape and knew he wasn’t going to last much longer.  Gentle hands lifted him from his crouching position and pulled him to the cool earth.  Around him, he could see his men gathering with Wright.

      Lucky could feel his life draining away, and he knew he would never live to see the morning, so he said the only thing that made sense.  “Listen, Captain, I think I’ll be staying here.  Give me my weapon and some grenades, and I’ll see if I can stall them for awhile.”

      Wright was unprepared to make that decision.  He shook his head and struggled to swallow.  “No, Lucky, we can’t leave you here.”

      “You’ll never get away if you don’t, Captain.  You’ll lead them right back to the Concorde, and then you’ll never get away.”

      Wright knew Lucky was right but struggled to make the decision.

      Lucky looked at his men.  “Go!  You know what you have to do.”

      One of his men handed him a rifle, and another gave him two grenades.  Then, silently, they boarded the remaining jeep and drove off toward the Concorde.

      Lucky pulled the pin on the first grenade and laid still.  Within moments, the trucks pulled in through the fence to follow after the jeeps.  He waited for the first truck to pull up alongside him, then tossed the grenade in front of the truck.  He barely had the strength to toss it, but fortunately the truck was close enough that his effort placed the grenade directly under the truck when it exploded.  The truck burst into flames and tipped over.

      The second truck turned wide to miss the burning truck, putting its distance much farther away.  He used the last of his strength to roll over and lift himself to one knee.  He pulled the pin and threw the grenade in the direction of the truck.   A soldier on the back of the truck saw him and fired his machine gun, hitting him in the chest with a half dozen rounds.   He fell over backward as the grenade exploded near the truck’s front wheel.  It wasn’t under the truck, but it was near enough to blow the wheel off and cause the front to dig into the ground.  The truck was now useless. 

      Lucky smiled as he gasped to breathe.  He had stopped their pursuit!  But both his lungs had been torn up from the shot and were filling with blood.  He would be dead shortly.  He tried to focus on his wife and little girl.  He loved them with all his heart and hoped somehow he could will that knowledge to them.  He had loved them in life, and now he would love them with his dying breath...

 

      Wright wiped the tears from his eyes as he heard the second grenade explode in the darkness behind him.  Lucky gave his life, he thought to himself, so that we could be free.

      He couldn’t help but contemplate the fact that here again was a group of Green Berets in Vietnam.  After all, that’s how the U.S. got involved in the Vietnam War in the first place.  Now thirty years later, they were back.

 

      Rob noticed the headlights emerging from between two hangers.  They were heading his way.  Almost immediately, at the other end of the airport, he could see three more vehicles turn onto the runway and speed toward him.  He looked at his watch.  It was now 5:16 AM.  Two groups of vehicles were converging on his position, and at least one of them had to be Vietnamese soldiers.

      As the groups came closer, he could tell that the group coming from the hanger area contained heavy armored fighting vehicles.  The group coming from the right consisted of two, perhaps three, jeeps packed with soldiers.  Ahead of him on the runway, Hawk sat in a jeep with his hands on the machine gun. He looked back as if waiting for instructions about what to do.  No one knew whether either group was their friends.

      He’s a sitting duck! Rob thought.

      Hawk didn’t have to wait very long because the lead armored vehicle opened fire at his jeep.  He immediately returned fire.  The soldiers in the approaching jeeps were shooting at the armored vehicles.  Those must be our guys, Rob thought.  But their small arms fire wouldn’t be able to damage the heavy armor on the enemy vehicles.

      Rob throttled up the engines.  Soon the big turbines were whining as the airplane moved forward slowly.  He aligned the Concorde so it pointed directly at the armored vehicles.  But when the armored vehicles saw the Concorde move, they began firing at it.  He could hear bullets pinging against the wing and fuselage as it came into perfect alignment with the armored vehicles.

      He gritted his teeth as he reached for the landing light switch.  Was the alignment of the cannons high enough to do any good?  There was only one way to find out.  He flipped on the front landing lights.  The airplane shook violently for a few seconds, then stopped.  The cannon pods were empty!

      He watched the tracer rounds find their targets on the armored vehicles and their armor peel away as though made of paper.  The cannon rounds tore into two of the vehicle structures, severing the tops of their metal bodies.  The two trucks following the armored vehicles turned off and headed away.  He continued to roll the Concorde forward as the soldiers ran toward him and climbed aboard.

 

      Wright helped the last soldier climb into the cabin, then jumped up and caught Rock’s hand.  Rock seemed to pull him up almost effortlessly.  As Wright stepped into the cabin and closed the door, something caught his eye as it passed to the right of the aircraft over the nearby hills.  It was a tiny glowing dot traveling at a tremendous speed.  It could be nothing less than a fighter, and the glowing spot had to be a jet engine!   Wright slammed the door and latched it, then headed forward into the pilot’s cabin.

      As he entered the cabin, Logan and Rob turned to see him.  “Did you see it?”

      “We saw it,” Logan answered,  “and you can be sure they know where we are.”

      “Where’s Lucky?” Rob asked.

      “Lucky bought it.”

      Rob turn to look at Wright, disbelieving.  He remained quiet for a moment, trying not to think about Lucky or ask what had happened.  He knew he had to concentrate on that fighter out there.  But he knew there was little chance for their escape.  Apparently, Logan had come to the same conclusion because he had started an SOS call on the radio.

      The two enemy trucks were turning around to attack again.  At the speed the Concorde was going, they wouldn’t be able to turn and shoot easily.  Rob pushed the throttles all the way forward, and the airplane leaped ahead.  There was no doubt that for the next few seconds, they would be completely vulnerable to ground fire.

      He looked out his window in the direction of the truck as they rushed past.  Enemy soldiers were unloading to try to get some shots off.  He pushed harder on the throttle in an effort to get more speed even though it was already as far forward as it would go.  The takeoff time that could be measured in seconds seemed like minutes as he held his breath.  The roar of the big jet engines drowned out the sound of any shots being fired.  Gradually, the nose lifted and then the wheels left the ground.  They were airborne!

      Everyone was now looking out the window for enemy aircraft.

      “What happened to Lucky?”

      Suddenly, they were shoved back into their seats by the Concorde’s sudden acceleration.

      Wright shook his head and lowered his eyes.  “He did us good.  We could’ve lost more, but he saw to it that no one else died.”

      Rob understood.  Lucky was a hero.  He had died for them.

      Rock was looking out the windows on the left side of the cabin.  “Aircraft at one o’clock!  It’s bearing down on us...  No, it’s holding back.  It seems to be matching our speed.”

      Rob glanced back.  “It’s pulling in?  Why?”

      Logan tapped Rob’s arm and pointed down.  Below them, the lights of the city were clearly visible.

      “You’re right!  They won’t shoot us down over the city.  They’ll wait for us to get over the ocean.”

      Wright pushed himself forward and knelt between the pilot seats.  “We can shoot them with the gun pods, right?”

      Rob shook his head.  “Afraid not.  We’re all out of rounds.  We either fly out of here or not at all.”

      Wright looked out the front windshield and saw the coastline approaching in the dim light.  “You can’t fly out there!  We’ll be shot down!”

      Rob looked at him patiently.  “What do you suggest?  If we fly in circles, there’ll be more and more of those fighters joining him.  Eventually we’ll run out of fuel, and then we’ll drop like a rock right out of the sky.  We have to make a run for it.”

      “Colonel, we’ll never make it, and you know it!”

      Rob said nothing as he stared out the window.  He knew Wright was correct.  “I’m open to suggestions.”

      Wright looked moved to the window next to Rock and looked out at the MIG.  “How far back do you make it to be?”

      Rock was still observing the aircraft.  “I’d say six hundred yards.”

      “That would be a hard shot at this distance.”

      “Impossible,” Rock corrected him.  “A shot fired at this range would never be able to penetrate the aircraft’s canopy or front armor.  The best place to be with our light weapons is just underneath it.  The thin metal skin could easily be penetrated and the pilot killed.  But he’s not likely to fly up over the top of us and let us get a shot.  He’s smart!  He knows we fired on armored vehicles down there, so he’s just going to hold back until we’re away from the city.  Then he’ll take us out.”

      Wright stood and stepped back to the rear of the cabin.  He had an idea.  “Colonel, what do you intend to do?”

      Rob glanced around.  “I guess we’ll make a run and hope for the best.”

      Wright was quiet for a moment as he bit his bottom lip.  “Sir, I have an idea.  I need you to lower the landing gear and flaps.  I need you to fly as slowly as possible.”

      “Slowly?  This is a supersonic aircraft.  Slow for it is a hundred fifty miles an hour.  What do you have in mind?”

      He looked nervous as he placed a new clip into his automatic weapon.  “Just trust me for once.  If I’m right, it’ll draw him in some.”  He looked at Rock.  “I need your weapon, friend.”

      Rock clicked a new clip into his weapon and handed it to Wright, while Rob lowered the flaps and landing gear, gradually slowing the aircraft.

      Wright watched the window as the MIG pulled in slightly closer.  It was still out of rifle-range but close enough for what he needed to do.  “What’s our airspeed?”

      “About one-five-one, and that’s as slow as she’ll go.  What are you up to?”

      “I’ll need everyone to secure their seatbelts.  I’m going to de-pressurize the cabin.”

      “Captain, it’s out of range...”

      “I know, sir.  I know.  Just trust me on this one.”  He stood to his feet and swung both weapons over his shoulders, saying to Rock, “I’m going to miss you, old friend.”

      Rock looked confused as he watched Wright get up to stand beside the outer door. Wright turned toward him.  “Close it behind me.”  Before either of them could answer or comprehend what he meant, Wright opened the outer cabin door and leaped out.

      Wright barely missed the sweep of the Concord’s wing and the huge turbofan engines as he plunged downward.  He quickly rolled over onto his back and pointed both weapons skyward.  His parachute training had helped him develop the skills he needed to position himself properly.  He could feel the heat of the turbofan engines as he drifted away from the Concorde, and within seconds, he could see the MIG fighter passing over him.

      Holding an automatic weapon in each hand, he fired them straight up and watched the tracer rounds impact the bottom of the aircraft.  Sixty rounds from the two weapons discharged in less than three seconds.  Of them, twelve penetrated the MIG:  four impacted the air frame, three struck the instrument panel, two pierced the floor of the cockpit and impacted into the overhead canopy, and three pierced the pilot’s chest.

      As Wright continued to fall, the MIG rolled over twice before slamming into the side of a nearby hill.  He looked back at the Concorde, now a distant glow in the sky, and signaled a silent thumbs up as he slammed into the thick brush below.

 

      Rock pushed the door shut, latched it, then looked out the window.  The burning remains of the MIG were clearly visible below them, and the dim image of Wright’s falling body disappeared into the brush below.  He slammed his fist onto the cabin wall, as giant tears from the giant man rolled down his face.

      “He gone!  He’s gone!” Rock groaned at the loss of his friend.  He had lost so many of his friends on this mission.  Only he and three others of the original group had survived so far.

      Rob sat motionless in the seat as the reality of Wright’s sacrifice set in.  He had done what no one else had the courage to do.  It was the only thing that could be done.  It was their only way out.

      He tried to concentrate on the job he needed to do.  But inwardly he struggled with so many questions.  How many more would have to die?  How many more sacrifices would have to be made?  Was what they had done really worth the lives it cost?  He pulled up the landing gear and adjusted the flaps, then pushed the throttles forward and watched through blurry vision as the airspeed indicator slowly rose.  He wiped his eyes and tried to block out Rock’s sobs.  “Wright did what had to be done.” Rob’s voice cracked.  “What he had to do...”

      “I could’ve!  I would’ve!  I just didn’t know!”

      “That’s why he didn’t tell you.”  Rob understood now.  “That’s why he didn’t tell us what he was going to do.  He knew we’d never let him.”

      Rock hit the wall again.  “It shouldn’t have been him!  He should have sent me!”

      “He couldn’t.” Logan looked back at Rock.  “Don’t you see?  He couldn't ask or order that of you.  He’d sent enough men to their deaths, and he knew this time it was his turn.  Don’t hate him for that, Rock.  Someday it may be your turn, and you’ll be the one to make that sacrifice.  You don’t want your friends hating you for your sacrifice.  You’ll only want their love and respect.”

      Rock studied Logan.  Then he stood at attention and saluted in the direction of his fallen buddy, a friend he would never see again.  No more was spoken as the Concorde slowly increased in speed.  An unexplainable sadness gave way to silence in their loss.


 

 

Main Operations Center, USS Roosevelt

Persian Gulf

 

      Brodie waited impatiently next to the comm officer.

      “I’ve got them, sir.  Just key the microphone.”

      “This is Captain Brodie of the USS Roosevelt to the USS Kennedy.  Are you receiving me captain?  Over.”  He waited for an answer.

      “Captain Baird of the USS Kennedy responding.  How can I help you, Captain?”

      “Captain, there is a civilian aircraft flying into Vietnam that may need some assistance.”

      “Would this aircraft be a British Concorde supersonic transport?”

      “Yes, it would!”

      “Does it carry American servicemen?”

      “Yes.”

      “How about nuclear warheads?”

      Brodie keyed the microphone. “I believe it’s carrying nuclear warheads, but how is it that you know so much about this flight?”

      “They’ve been transmitting an SOS broadcasting this information.  What should I think of it?  They’re broadcasting on an unsecured band.  If they’re really American, it’d seem they’d know better than that.  What should I make of all this?”

      “They really are American, and they really need help.  Help that only you can provide.  Will you assist them?”

      “Well, they’re still in Vietnamese airspace, and right now, we’re tracking about two dozen fighters converging on them rapidly.  Now, we’ve scrambled twelve aircraft, but I can’t send them in without presidential authority.  We’d be looking at an act of war.”

      Miller grabbed the microphone.  “Captain, you can’t let anything happen to those men.  It’s of paramount importance that you send fighters in to assist them.”

      “To whom am I speaking?”

      “Special Agent Dick Miller, NSA.”

      “Special Agent?  I don’t suppose you come with authorization to invade another country, do you?”

      “No, Washington cannot openly give that, but you know that!  You also know that if these men are to be saved, it will be because someone took the initiative to save them...  Captain, that can only come from you.”

      Brodie placed his hand on Miller’s shoulder and shook his head.  Miller understood that he should say no more and handed the microphone back to Brodie.

      “Captain Baird, I know those men.  There are good men aboard that flight, both Marine and Special Forces.  Now I don’t know why they went into Vietnam in the first place, but I do know they would have a good reason if they did.  Captain, I’m speaking to you man to man.  I can’t order you to help, and I wouldn’t do that.  I realize you’d be putting your career on the line.  We lost a lot of good men in the war, and it would be a shame to lose more now when we can do something about it.  Now, you do what you think is right, Captain.  That’s all anyone can really expect of you.”

      Brodie laid the microphone down and waited.  The air was silent.

      Suddenly, Baird announced, “We lost many good men.  I lost friends there.  I guess it wouldn’t hurt for us to get in the way of those fighters, would it?”

      Brodie waited in silence as the two captains silently reflected on the past.  “Let’s just not make the same mistake twice.”

      “Gotta go, Captain.  We’ve a lot to do if we’re gonna help those men.”


 

Concorde Flight

Ten miles east of Hanoi

Gulf of Tonkin

 

      “What’s this?” Rob pointed to a small screen in the center of the control console.

      Logan glanced in the direction Rob pointed.  “Radar.”

      “I know that, but what are those dots?”

      Logan looked closely at the screen. About a dozen small dots were at the top of the screen rapidly dropping to the bottom.  “Those are aircraft, and they’re coming right toward us.  We should see them up ahead any minute now.”

      As they watched ahead, a group of small glowing dots appeared which quickly grew in size and darted past them on either side.  Then the aircraft turned around and quickly pulled up behind them.  Some were above them, and some were below.  Some were to the right and some to the left.  They were surrounded.

      Finally, a single fighter pulled up alongside, and an English-speaking voice came from the speaker.  “This is Snow Cone.   Are you reading me?”

      Rob keyed his microphone.  “Yes.”

      “Are you aware that you are currently in Vietnamese air space?”

      “Yes, Snow Cone.”

      “Can I be of some help?”

      “Snow Cone, we believe we are being pursued.  Can you confirm that?”

      “Roger that.  You are being trailed by about two dozen bad guys.  What are your intentions?”

      “Just to get out of here alive.”

      “Roger that.  Do you have a call sign?”

      “Call sign? Oh, uh, Gray Matter?  Gray Matter, okay?”

      “Hold straight and true, Gray Matter.  We have you boxed in...”

      Logan and Rock watched out the side windows as several other groups of fighters approached.  Suddenly, another voice spoke in not-quite-so-fluent English.  “American fighters, you are in violation of the Republic of Vietnam’s airspace.  You will leave immediately.”

      After a short pause, Snow Cone spoke.  “This is Captain Raine, and that is our intention.  Our squadron has accidentally strayed off course.  We will be in international waters in two minutes, and you have our apologies for the mix-up.”

      “There has been no mix-up!  Your squadron has deliberately invaded our sovereign airspace, and now you are trying to give protection to a renegade aircraft guilty of attacking our country.  You will move away from the transport now or face reprisal.”

      The American squadron was strategically placed around the Concorde so that the MIGs couldn’t get a clear shot.  They were in a very vulnerable position, but one they had to take.

      After another short pause, Captain Raine’s voice spoke again, full of force and authority.  “You are well-advised not to take any hostile action against us or the transport.  The transport is carrying American citizens...”

      “The transport carries soldiers, so I tell you one last time: leave at once!”

      Raine never answered.  Instead, six F-18 fighters shot forward and split into two groups.  One group swung around the back of the MIGs to the right.  The other swung to the left, leaving only the six F-14s gathered around the back of the Concorde for protection.

      Taylor leaned forward.  “They won’t take on these fighters over us, will they?”

      “It’s the principle of it,” Logan answered quietly.  “They’ll pursue us to the end of the world.”

      “You American fools!”  The MIG pilot fired several missiles at pointblank range into an F-14 off the Concorde’s right side.  The F-14 exploded in a thunderous blast.  The F-18, still at full speed, mixed into the middle of the MIGs firing missiles and their cannons.  Three MIGs exploded just seconds apart.

      Rob watched as three of the covering F-14s bank hard and swerved back toward the pursuing MIGs while the remaining two F-14s swung back and forth behind the Concorde.  He pushed his throttle all the way forward and kicked the afterburning engines of the four large turbofans into action.  The airplane leaped forward as an incredible air war erupted behind them.

      Rock and Logan pressed their faces up against the windows to see behind.  There, twisting in endless circles, were the vapor trails of MIG-23s, F-14s, and F-18s, locked in mortal combat.  Only a single F-14 remained behind the Concorde for protection.  Whether the other had been shot down they would never know.  But one thing they knew for sure: the brave pilots of the USS Kennedy paid a tremendous price that day for their freedom.

      The radio now blazed with activity from a dozen different voices.

      “Tin Men, come right to three-one-seven...  Take J formation...”

      “I’m hit! I’m hit...”

      “Sweep right!”

      “Strawman Two, there are two bandits closing behind you.”

      “I see them!  I need help!  Get them off me...  I’m hit!  I’m hit!”

      Logan reached down and turned the radio off.  “There’s nothing we can do for them.  They’re on their own just as we are.  Those men are doing what they have to.  Now we have to do what we must, and that is to get this airplane back to the States.  Now, Hawaii’s several thousand miles in front us, so let’s slow down and start conserving fuel.”

      Rob looked troubled, but nodded his head in agreement.  Far below them, the crew of the Kennedy stood on the deck of their large carrier and watched with apprehension as the supersonic Concorde streaked high across the sky over their heads.  Men shouted, threw their hats into the air, and danced.  The Kennedy had provided cover and protection for the Concorde to escape.   The Kennedy and its crew had stepped up to fight.  The attack on their aircrews in international waters was beyond forgiveness.  They were drawn into this fight, and fighting is what they did best!

 

      Behind the Concorde, the skill of the American pilots was paying off.  All the F-14s were lost, leaving only four F-18s.  Against them, locked in battle, were the remaining seven MIG-23s.  Captain Raine’s F-14 was destroyed, leaving a talented and capable Lieutenant Cal “Savage” Thornton in command.

      “Seal up that hole, Strawman Two,” Savage ordered.  “We can’t allow a single one of them to get through!”

      The F-18s these pilots flew were remarkably agile, single-seated, twin-engine fighters, capable of accelerating even when flying straight up.  But the pilots of these aircrafts were just as agile.  They fought with the cold methodical precision of a toolmaker and the delicate skill of a highwire circus performer.

      “Come right, Strawman Two, to zero-three-niner.  Remember, there is no victory until the enemy is defeated.”

      Savage’s constant voice helped calm his men as the battle raged.  He pressed his own fighter down on two MIGs that split from the rest.  He swung the nose of his fighter while firing his Vulcan cannon, and both MIGs exploded seconds apart.  He then turned his fighter back to join his friends in battle.

      But even before he could return, the last MIG was sent burning in a graceful winding circle, a dance with death, as it plunged into the sea.  He looked around to count his wingmen.  There were four including himself!  That meant that fourteen men had been lost.  He turned to gaze into the distance in the direction of the departed Concorde, wondering who was aboard that aircraft and for what reason his men were required to give their lives.  He silently saluted the nameless crew as he turned his fighter back toward the Kennedy.

 

      Rob continued to fly east as the brilliant noon sun rose higher into the sky.  Heading east actually worked to shorten the day. The three men in the flight cabin remained quiet, lost in their thoughts.  Many good men had died, and everyone couldn’t help but wonder what else lay ahead for them.  But the quiet was soon interrupted as the flight cabin door opened and Taylor walked in.  “Has anyone noticed the red fluid out on the left wing?”

      The lack of response told Taylor that something was wrong.  He looked around the cabin.  “Where’s Wright?”

      It took some time for Logan to answer.  “He’s gone.”

      “Gone?  Where?  What do you mean, gone?”

      “He shot down the first MIG.”

      Taylor looked even more confused.  Then his expression changed as he started to understand.  He looked at the outer door.  “You mean...  We heard the door open...  What happened?”

      Logan looked at Taylor.  “He jumped out and...”

      Rob didn’t want to hear it.  “Tell me about the red fluid.”

      It took a moment for Taylor to switch gears.  “There seems to be some kind of red fluid on the left wing.”  He looked out the side window.  “You can’t see it from here, but from the back cabin, it’s very obvious.”

      Rob motioned to Logan.  “Would you go back there and take a look?”

      Logan walked to the back and looked out the side window.  There was an a red spot about the size of a small garage floor smeared across the wing, and it appeared to be getting bigger.  He turned and rushed back to the forward cabin.  “It’s hydraulic fluid!  A bullet must have ruptured a hose sometime back, and we’re just now seeing it.”  He looked around.  “Who’s going to navigate us now?”

      Up until now, they had depended on Wright’s guidance, but with him gone, someone else would have to step up.

      “I can navigate,” Taylor volunteered.

      Logan handed him the charts.  “We need to know how long it’s going to take us to get to Hawaii.”

      Rob had remained unusually quiet.  “What happens if we can’t land in Hawaii?  I think we’d better get on the horn and find out.”

      Taylor sat down in the co-pilot seat,  adjusted the radio controls, and spoke into the microphone.  “This is the Concorde flight calling Hawaii.  Mayday!  Mayday!  Over.”  He continued transmitting for several minutes, pausing between messages, until a voice finally answered.

      “This is Pearl Harbor.  We are aware of your flight and circumstances.  How can we assist?”

      “We are a military flight requesting prior clearance as well as permission to land.”

      “Negative on that, Concorde.  We are in the process of being clobbered by a tropical storm.  This whole part of the Pacific is in turmoil.  You must continue on to the mainland.”

      Taylor looked over to Rob.  “Can we make it there?”

      Rob shrugged.  “I really don’t know.”

      Taylor keyed the microphone again.  “Do you know how far these Concordes can fly?”

      “Why would you ask us?  That is a question I would think you’d ask your pilot.”

      “Well, we don’t exactly have a pilot.  We’re kind of on our own.”

      There was a long silence.  “Concorde flight, I’ve discussed your situation with our technicians.  They believe you should be okay, but you’ll need to slow your speed to around three hundred miles per hour to conserve fuel.  I will contact the Naval Air Station near San Francisco about your situation and need for priority landing.  Is there anything else?”

      Rob keyed the microphone.  “Yes.  Do you have us on radar?”

      “Yes, we are following your path by means of remote surveillance.”

      “Can you give us a bearing for San Diego?”

      “Yes.  Come left to zero-eight-three degrees.  Over.”

      Rob made a slight turn to his left to bring the compass to the new heading.  “Thanks for the help, Pearl Harbor.”

      “Sorry we couldn’t be more help, Concorde flight.”

      “Roger that.” Rob turned to Logan and Taylor.  “We have two concerns now.  The first is to avoid that storm, and the second is the hydraulic fluid leak.  Captain, I want you to check our course and see how close we’ll pass to Hawaii.  Logan, we need to know more about our hydraulic problem.”

      Dusk was approaching, and Rob was feeling the drain from lack of sleep. He needed rest and so did the others, but who would fly the airplane?  As he tried to concentrate on the problems they faced, the rabbi appeared in the flight cabin’s doorway.   He walked behind Rob’s seat.  “The hydraulic fluid leak is a problem.  Hydraulic fluid is the life blood of the airplane.  One of these gauges should be a hydraulic pressure gauge and should give you an indication of how much you have left.”

      Rob scanned the console, found the gauge, and described his findings to the rabbi.  “The gauge is color-coded.  It begins with a red line which turns green and then back to red.  The needle is in the lower part of the green field.”

      “It begins and ends with red because with too little pressure, your outside controls cease to operate.  Too much and your seals blow.  We must monitor this carefully.  When the needle gets into the lower red field, we must land immediately.  We can’t be that far out into the Pacific.  We need to try to make it to Taiwan or Japan.”

      “Well, Captain, I’m afraid we can’t do that.”

      “Why not?”

      “Because we’re carrying nuclear weapons, and no country is going to let us land.  Especially since we don’t have a pilot, and there’s a possibility of crashing, throwing radioactive material all over.  You see, no country on God’s green earth is going to let us land.”

      While the next few hours passed, Rob dozed in his seat with the airplane on autopilot.  The rabbi entertained Taylor and Rock with stories about his life and the war in Korea.   He showed Taylor how to make course corrections as they checking the charts.  It was more than just amusing listening to him, it was enchanting.

 

      Logan found Marie toward the back of the airplane where she had managed to create a nest for her children.  He noticed she had spread a few small blankets across the floor and had gotten them to sleep peacefully.  She was leaning against the wall looking out the window, lost in her thoughts.

      “Mind if I sit here?” Logan indicated a spot beside her.

      She looked at him blankly at first, then nodded.  Most of the other soldiers and civilian passengers were grouped together further forward, talking with each other while she was here by herself.

      “Is this your punishment for having children?”  Logan grinned.

      She understood that he meant it in fun, but she was not amused.  It was true that she appeared to be a social outcast for having children, but she cared little about what other people thought about her when it came to her children.

      “It’s a free country.  You may sit wherever you want.”

      Her answer was less than enthusiastic, and not what he had hoped to hear.  He wanted desperately to be liked by this beautiful lady but found himself almost perpetually the source of her anger.

      “Can’t we have a truce?”

      “I guess then you’d have it all, wouldn’t you?”

      “What is that supposed to mean?  I just can’t understand how can you still be angry with me.  Haven’t I tried to help?  I’ve been doing my part.  I’ve even blown my cover!  What more do you expect from me?”

      Marie whipped her head around to glare directly at Logan.  “You want to know what I expect?”

      “Yes, I do!  What more do you expect of me?”

      “I’ll tell you exactly what I expect of you.  I expect you to go back to your country as soon as we get back and tell them all about how you watched us crack the security system in Iraq.  I expect you’ll tell them you’ve discovered who Sy VanCopeland is.  You’ll become a hero in your country, something you’re dying, or should I say we’re dying, for you to become.  You’ll become a hero, and my family will become dead.  That’s what I expect from you.”

      “You really think I’d do that?”

      “Yes, I really do.  I’ve gotten to know you, Mr. Logan.  I’ve gotten to know you well enough to know that you have a distorted sense of what honor is all about.  Giving your country an edge is not heroic or honorable if you sacrifice the innocent in the process, Mr. Logan.  Now if you’d be so kind as to leave me alone, I would really appreciate it.  I’m not fond of the idea of conversing with the person who’s conspiring to have my family killed.”

      Logan was taken aback by her directness, and at the same time, he wasn’t sure he completely disagreed with her assessment.  He had no idea how he was going to explain to his superiors how he was able to break the security system to launch the missiles.  Once that came out, his superiors would want to know every detail.  He wasn’t sure how he managed to get himself into this predicament, but he did know that she had an uncanny knack for putting things into perspective.   Maybe he wasn’t cut out for field assignments after all.  Maybe he should stay behind a desk doing what he did best.  Maybe she was right about everything.  “Does Rob share your feelings?”

      “Rob?!”  She shook her head.  “Rob believes the best about everyone, and I’m sure he probably trusts you, too.  He’s just a dumb-country-boy-come-to-the-city.  If you smile at him, he’ll instinctively trust you, right up to the time you thrust your knife into his back.  You’ll do that to him, too, Mr. Logan, won’t you?  You’ll be stepping on him on your way up, won’t you?”

      He didn’t know what to say or think.  He wondered if his life was so transparent to everyone or just to her.  She could be so stressful, he thought.  But was she right?

      He stood up to leave, but she caught his arm.  “I’m sorry.  Don’t go yet.”

      He stood there for a moment puzzling over this sudden change in Marie’s disposition.  Reluctantly, he sat back down.

      “It occurs to me,” she stared back out the window, “that I don’t even know your first name.  I think you told me once, but I don’t remember.  It seems like ages ago.”

      “Jonathan.”

      She looked at him then, piercing him with her gaze.  “Is it really Jonathan, or is that an assumed name?”

      “It’s, uh, well...  I guess...”

      “I’m sorry.” She turned away.  “I’m doing it again, aren’t I?”

      He didn’t respond.

      She leaned back against the wall to face him.

      “I know I’m constantly keeping you at arm’s length, but to use your words, what do you expect of me?”

      He thought about his answer carefully.  He didn’t want to mess this up as he had done so many times before.  “I can understand your reservations about me, and I guess I really can’t blame you for your feelings.  After all, we didn’t exactly get started out on the right foot.”

      “Now that’s for sure.”

      He paused to stare at her, silently saying you’re doing it again.  “As I was saying, I can understand your reservations, but all I can do is assure you, Marie, that I will not give any information away that could possibly endanger you or your family.  I can’t make you believe me.  All I can do is to ask you to trust me.  As I have trusted you with my identity.”

      She was quiet as she again looked out the window.  Maybe he was right.  Maybe she could trust  him.  For the sake of keeping peace, she would at least pretend to try.


 

Concorde Flight

Northern Mariana Islands

Philippine Sea

 

      Rob awoke after several hours of sound sleep to find the rabbi sitting beside him at the airplane controls.

      “Did you have a good nap?”

      Rob smiled and sat up in his seat.  “Not long enough.  Where are we?”

      “We’re about a thousand miles outside of Hawaii, headed right into nightfall.  That gray area ahead to the right is a large storm system.  We’re going to try avoiding it by staying to the north.  At our current speed, we should be getting to California just before sunrise tomorrow.  Let’s just hope our hydraulic pressure holds up.”

      The Concorde continued to streak toward the American coastline through the night.  Leaving the airplane on autopilot, Rob was able to take short naps as the night wore on.

      Early in the morning, Taylor woke him.  “We’re coming up on San Diego, sir.”

      He rubbed his eyes, yawned, and stretched.  A sharp pain in his neck caused him to wince as he turned his head to look out the window.  He rubbed his neck and carefully turned to look out.  “I don’t see anything.”

      “I know, but according to the charts, we’re several hundred miles out.”

      Rob put on his headset.  “Are we tuned to the right channel?”

      Taylor stared at Rob for a moment.  “I wouldn’t know, sir.”

      With no help from anyone, he went ahead and keyed the microphone.  “San Diego, this is the Concorde flight.  Mayday.  Mayday.”  He paused briefly before repeating his broadcast to wait for a response.  After several minutes, he got an answer.

      “What is the nature of your emergency, Concorde flight?”

      Rob didn’t know where to start.  He keyed the microphone and opened his mouth to answer, then paused as he tried to gather his thoughts.  “San Diego, our flight left Great Britain about two weeks ago and was hijacked enroute to Israel.  We’ve escaped with American citizens and servicemen and are now trying to get back to the U.S. safely.”  Rob paused to wait for a response.

      “Is this Rob Anderson?”

      “Yes, it is.”

      “Mr. Anderson, this is Operations at North Island Naval Air Station.  We are familiar with your situation.  We will be bringing you in.”

      Rob was a little perturbed that the man did not address him by his rank.  He did not take his command lightly.  “To whom am I speaking?”

      “Ensign Josh Martin.”

      “Ensign, you are speaking to a colonel, and you will address me accordingly, is that understood?”

      “Yes, sir!  I’m sorry, sir.  I didn’t know.”

      “That’s quite all right.  Now tell me, how is our course?”

      “Sir, you need to come left to zero-six-seven degrees.  Make your altitude ten thousand feet and your speed three hundred miles per hour.”

      “Roger that, Ensign.”

      Rob could see the lights of the bay area coming into view.   They continued to grow in size and brilliance until the lights of the bay area filled the windows around him.  Ahead, he could see the runway lights as he steadily approached.  He flip the switch to lower the gear and heard the landing gear lowering, interrupted by an alarm sounding from the console.  “What’s that?”

      The rabbi leaned forward to look.  “It’s an alarm telling you that your landing gear has not locked into place.”

      “Can we land anyway?”

      “Not unless you want to kill everyone.”

      “Blast!”  Rob keyed the microphone while Logan struggled to find the source of the alarm and turn it off.  “North Island, we have a problem.  Our landing gear will not lock into place.  We are leaking hydraulic fluid as a result of gun fire, and we need to make an emergency landing.”

      Silence.  Finally, the ensign answered.  “Colonel Anderson, do you have nuclear weapons aboard your flight?”

      “Yes.”

      “Sir, I am instructed to inform you that you cannot make an emergency landing here.  I’m sorry, sir.”

      Rob could not believe what he was hearing.  “Where do you suggest we land?”

      “Over the ocean, if possible, sir.”

      “Just a minute...”  Rob said as he reached over to the console and hit the switch to raise the landing gear, but nothing happened.   “Just what I thought.”  He looked back at Taylor and Wright.  “We can’t raise the landing gear either, so a water landing would be suicide!  This airplane drops out of the sky like a rock at speeds under a hundred seventy-five miles per hour.  If we try to land on the water at that speed, our landing gear will catch the water and tear us apart.”

      Rob continued to stare at out the window until the radio sounded.

      “Sir, you cannot continue on your present flight path.  We cannot allow you to attempt a landing!”

      Rob was confused.  He needed time to think, to figure out what to do, but there seemed to be no answer.  He understood that he couldn’t try to land in a populated area when he knew he would crash, but he didn’t seem to have any other alternatives.

      The rabbi looked at Rob.  “If I understand this alarm, it seems to indicate that the front and the back right landing gear are not extended all the way.  The other back gear seems to be down and locked in place.”

      “Is that good?”

      “No.  It’s the worst possible situation to be in.  If we could raise the gear, we could belly land, but with one rear gear not locked, it could collapse, causing us to spin, roll, and tear ourselves apart upon landing.”

      The controller’s voice sounded louder and more determined.  “Sir, you must abandon your current flight path.  Are you receiving me?”

      Rob looked around at the faces in the flight cabin.  “Do we attempt a landing anyway?”

      The rabbi answered.  “Not unless you want to kill us all and risk contaminating this area for miles around with radioactive material.”

      The runway was becoming larger, and the nervous voice of the  air traffic controller was repeating faster and louder.  “Abandon your landing, Concorde flight.  You must abandon your approach immediately!”

      Rob knew they were in grave trouble again.  Fuel was low and hydraulic fluid was lower.  It was just a matter of time before he lost flight control as well.  When that happened, the airplane controls would freeze, and he would no longer be able control his turns or altitude.  For now, he had no choice.  He had to gain altitude and find a solution.  At the very least, he had to take the airplane away from any populated areas.

      He gently pushed the throttle forward and felt himself sink back in his seat as the four big jet engines thrust the Concorde forward.  They climbed gently, soon crossing the Naval Air Station heading for the mountains beyond.

      It was getting close to dawn now.  The sun would soon be rising, and the mountains were a silhouette in the glowing sky.  The morning sky is too beautiful to die in, he thought.  “There must be something we can do!”

      “I saw a movie once where they hooked the water to the hydraulic lines and used water pressure,” Taylor volunteered.

      The rabbi shook his head.

      Logan added, “Even if something like that were possible, we don’t have the tools to do it.”

      Rob looked to the rabbi for help.  “What would you do?”

      “Well, whatever we’re going to do, we need to do it quickly.  We’re running very low on fuel.”

      Taylor thought for a moment.  “Why don’t we take it out to the ocean while we still have pressure and try to ditch it there?  The air frame would probably tear apart, but some of us might survive.  I know this sounds repulsive, but it’s better than nothing.”

      Rob shook his head, staring straight ahead.  “No, I will not accept crashing as an option.  There’s got to be a better answer that we’ve not yet considered.  Now what is it?”

      “How about a glacier?” Logan asked.  “We might still tear apart, but at least we wouldn’t have to worry about drowning if we’re thrown free.  I mean, even if we lose some limbs in the wreck, we wouldn’t have to worry about sinking.”

      Everyone looked at Logan.  No one could believe he was serious.  He must have realized how he sounded.  “Well, I guess that was a little morbid, wasn’t it?”

      Rob closed his eyes for a moment, then turned to the rabbi again.  “The only thing preventing us from landing at North Island is the fact that the landing gear is not all the way down and locked, right?”

      “I would agree with that.”

      “Okay, then it seems to me that what we need to be considering is how to get the landing gear down and locked, not where and how to crash.  Isn’t that right, also?”

      “Well, I suppose, but...”

      “But nothing!  How do we get them down and locked?  Think!  There has to be a way!”

      The rabbi turned and looked forward out the windshield for a moment.  “Well, we need to take the wind resistance off the landing gear.  Apparently, we still have some pressure, or you wouldn’t be able to control the airplane.  So, if we can remove the wind resistance, there might be enough pressure to get the gear down and locked.”

      “Could we just slow it down until it stalls?”  Logan asked.

      “No, because it’ll stall at a hundred seventy-five miles per hour, and then it drops from the sky.  Even the fall from the sky will put wind resistance on the gear.  No, I’m afraid the only way to get the wind resistance off the gear is to bring the airplane to a standstill.”

      Rob whipped his head around to look at the rabbi.  “That’s it!  That’s what we’ll do, then.”

      Taylor looked confused.  Had Rob misunderstood the rabbi?  He hadn’t given a solution; he had merely stated a fact.  “I’m not following you.”  He watched as Rob pushed the throttle forward, increasing the airspeed.  “What are you doing?”

      “I’m taking the wind resistance off the landing gear.”

      “But he just told you that you’d have to bring the airplane to a standstill...”   Taylor suddenly realized what Rob had in mind.  It was crazy!  It would never work!  “Now, wait a minute!  Have you thought this through?”

      “He’s right,” the rabbi agreed.  “You’d be solving one problem but creating several others!”

      Logan was alarmed by their outbursts.  “What are you talking about?  What is he going to do?”

      The rabbi smiled.  “He’s going to try bringing the airplane to a standstill.  He going to stall it out.”

      Logan looked back and forth between Rob and the rabbi.  “But you told him that stalling out wouldn’t necessarily bring us to a standstill.  Because once we slowed to a hundred seventy-five miles per hour, we fall from the sky.”

      “Ask him!”  The rabbi smiled.

      Rob seemed lost in his thoughts as he concentrated on the console gauges.

      “Colonel,” Logan asked, “what do you have in mind?”

      Rob turned, looking each man in the eye.  “I told you before: crashing is not an option.  So I’m going to try to take the wind resistance off the landing gear the only way possible.  I’m going to bring the airplane to a halt...”  He paused, trying to muster the courage to continue.  “I’m taking this thing straight up until it comes to a complete stop.”

      As Logan and Taylor looked at each other incredulously, Rob spoke into the intercom.  “Everyone get seatbelted tightly in your seats, and hang on.  We need to climb very steeply, and anyone not tied down is likely to get hurt.”

      Rob watched his airspeed carefully as his altitude increased.  He could hear the discussion behind him as the rabbi tried to answer the questions the others asked.  He actually seemed to be enjoying this.

      “Will it work?” Taylor asked.

      “Can this airplane stop like that?”  Logan added.

      The rabbi just smiled.  He turned to Rob.  “Have you thought this through?”  He stopped and closed his eyes, trying to gather his thoughts.  “Okay, let’s say you can bring it to a stop and the gear does come all the way down and lock.  Do you know what will happen then?  Have you thought it through?”

      Rob didn’t answer as he gently pulled the controls back and the nose lifted skyward.  Logan and Taylor watched, not knowing what to do.

      “Colonel, once we stop, we will start to fall back...”

      The airplane was pointing at a higher and higher angle and the turbines were whining louder and louder as they struggled to maintain speed at such a steep angle.

      The rabbi continued to speak to Rob’s seemingly deaf ears.  “Only this airplane is not made to fly backwards.  Without thrust, we’ll go into a flat spin, out of control.  Then, in less than a minute, we’ll impact the ground at more than two hundred miles per hour.  Only there’s no wreckage.  There’s just a big hole in the ground where an airplane ought to be.”

      Rob still did not respond to the rabbi’s arguments, but by now the Concorde was pointing almost straight up and beginning the shake as it struggled to maintain speed.

      “Colonel?” Taylor shouted.  “Are you listening to him?  Colonel?”

      “I’m listening.  I’m not deaf.”

      By now, the airplane was slowing and shaking violently.  Grinding and rattling noises seemed to be coming from everywhere.

      “Just watch the landing gear lights!  Tell me when the gear is locked.”

      “But it won’t matter!” Taylor shouted back.

      “Just do it!”

      The airplane came to a complete stop, and the jerking threw everyone around.  If not for the seatbelts, no one would have been able to stay in their seats.  Then the landing gear lights all lit up.  The gear was down and locked, but the airplane was falling back to earth.  Backwards, just as the rabbi predicted.

      “They’re down and locked, Colonel!”  Taylor shouted.

      But the noise was gone and the airplane was no longer shaking.  Rob had pulled the throttle back, shutting down the turbines’ thrust.  The Concorde began to sway as the rabbi’s next prediction was coming true.  They were headed for a flat spin, and as he had said, it would only take a minute before they hit the ground.

      Then, to the rabbi’s surprise, Rob did something he had not considered.  He reversed the engine thrust!  The swaying stopped as the engines pulled the Concorde downward.  The engines were beginning to scream as Rob was demanding something from them that they were not designed to do.  He was going to fly the airplane backwards using reverse engine thrust!

      “I’m going to need help to pull it out of a dive!  Someone help me!”

      The low hydraulic fluid was affecting the flight controls.  He was finding it more difficult to move them.  Before long, he would not have control of the airplane.  A moment later, two large hands reached over his shoulders and gripped the steering wheel.  It was Rock!  Rob could hear him groan as he added his strength to Rob’s and slowly, ever so slowly, the nose of the Concorde began to lower.

      The rabbi checked the altimeter.  “We’re at twenty thousand feet, Colonel.  Forty-five seconds to impact.”

      Sweat poured down Rob’s face and his hands trembled as he pull the controls toward himself with all his strength.

      “Fifteen thousand feet...  Thirty seconds to impact!”

      Logan found himself staring at Rob in admiration.  The Concorde’s nose was still dropping but airspeed was increasing.  He realized that within seconds they would all make history or die trying.  Either way, they would be together.

      He should have realized that Rob would try something like this.  All through this trip, he had consistently refused any options that allowed only some of them to survive.  He refused to escape from Iraq if it meant leaving the Special Forces behind. It had consistently been Rob’s way:  all or none.

      “Ten thousand feet...  Fifteen seconds to impact.”

      The pull of gravity combined with the thrust of the four big turbines had brought the Concorde’s speed to three hundred miles per hour, way beyond the reverse speed for which these engines were designed.  Then, just as the Concorde seemed to be pulling out of the dive, they heard an explosion and felt a violent force seem to collide with the airplane.

      “We lost our right outboard engine,” the rabbi said.  “Shut it down.  You’ll have to make good on two engines.”

      “Altitude?”

      “Two thousand feet and dropping.”

      Rob and Rock continued to pull the flight controls as the nose of Concorde dropped lower and lower.

      “One thousand feet...  Eight hundred feet...  Six hundred feet...”

      Logan looked first at Taylor, then at the rabbi, as if saying good-bye.

      “Five hundred feet...  Four hundred feet...”  The rabbi looked twice at the altimeter and shouted with excitement. “Four hundred feet... Four hundred fifty feet...”

      “We’re rising!” Logan shouted.

      “Six hundred feet...”

      Over the radio came the air traffic controller’s voice.  “Concorde flight, we have lost you on radar.  Do you copy me?”

      Logan keyed the microphone.  “Send out the band, North Island!  We’re coming in!”  He turned off the radio and watched in amazement as the Concorde continued to climb.

      “I think the controls are frozen.”  Rob let go of the controls.  “There’s no response anymore.  Can anyone see the airfield behind us?”

      Taylor pressed his face against the side window.  “The airfield is slightly to the left... Uh, that’s your right.”

      Rob reduced the thrust in the right inboard engine slightly.  “We’re going to have to throttle the engines to control the airplane.  Tell me when we’re lined up with the runway.”

      “You look good there.”

      Rob adjusted the engines’ thrusts to steady the airplane.  “What’s the distance to the airfield?”

      “About two and a half miles.”

      “Colonel, we’re at three thousand feet,” noted the rabbi,  “so you need to throttle down the engines slightly to begin our descent.”

      Rob knew that if he reduced thrust by too much, the nose would drop, and the airplane would tumble to the ground.  “I understand.”  He adjusted the throttles.  “Taylor, give me constant updates on range.  Somebody give me altitude.”

      He eased the engine throttle down slightly, and the airplane began to drop.  He knew he would have to drop a lot of altitude quickly if he were to land at a safe angle.  He reduced the engine thrust a bit more, and the nose began to settle.  He glanced over at the rabbi, who shook his head.

      “Was it worth the gamble?”

      “I don’t gamble.”  Rob turned back to the controls.  “I only go with sure things.”

      The airplane continued to drop sharply as the rabbi announced, “You’re at two thousand feet.”

      Taylor took his cue and reported also.  “One and one half miles.”

      Rob tried to adjust the throttles.  They were dropping too fast.

      “One thousand feet.”

      “One mile.”

      Rob knew he needed to increase speed, but without hydraulics, it would be difficult to control the airplane.  With the right outboard engine gone, the right inboard engine had to do twice as much.  He pushed the right engine throttle to full capacity and tried to match it with the two left engines.  The airplane swerved back and forth as he adjusted the throttles.

      “You hear that?” the rabbi shouted.  “That metallic noise is the turbines tearing themselves apart.  They won’t last much longer!”

      Another explosion shook the airplane, and Rob struggled to adjust the throttles to compensate.

      “Here!” the rabbi shouted, looking at the oil pressure gauge.  “It’s the left inboard engine!  It’s gone!  We need to shut it down!”

      Rob powered the engine down and tried to adjust the airplane back to the runway’s direction.

      “We’re coming in too fast,” the rabbi said quietly, watching Rob.

      “I know.  Everybody hang on.  This is going to hurt.”

      “Any time now.”  Taylor turned around in his seat to grip the hand rests.

      The Concorde slammed into the runway and started to bounce out of control.

      “The brakes!”  the rabbi shouted over the noise.  “They should be electrical.  You can control the airplane with them.  Focus on the end of the runway and keep us in the center.”

      Rob pressed the brakes down with both feet and cut the engine thrust.  The airplane weaved from side to side as he struggled to maintain control.  They were slowing down, and in the distance, he could hear siren sounds.  He knew they were ambulances and fire trucks.

      The airplane continued to slow, and more and more of the runway was spent.  Finally, he cut the two remaining engines, and they rolled silently to a stop.  No one spoke a word.  They all sat in silence.  Could it really be over?  Were there no more hurdles to jump?

      Rob sat for a moment and listened to the quiet around him.  Then he keyed the intercom microphone.  “This completes the final leg of Flight 1430, ladies and gentlemen.  On behalf of the flight crew, I hope you’ve enjoyed your trip.  We apologize for any inconvenience you may have experienced.  We sincerely hope you’ll remember us on your next vacation and choose to fly with us again.”

      He could hear the cheers from the people around him, but somehow it all seemed so distant.  Logan and Rock patted him on the back and went into the back of the airplane to join the others.  They had done it!  They had survived!

      Trucks were pulling up to the Concorde on every side, and soon stairways were pushed up to the doors to unload the passengers and soldiers.  The rabbi, still seated next to Rob, stood and smiled, then left without a word.

      “Colonel,”  Logan said as he was about to leave the flight compartment. “I want you to know that even if we hadn’t survived, the ride you gave us was worth the money paid.”

      Rob smiled and nodded, too choked up to reply.

      He was unaware of the passing time as he sat alone in the cockpit.  Until Marie’s gentle touch enveloped him.

      “I thought you’d be the first one off,” she breathed into his ear before kissing it. “Nancy took the children off so I could get you.  Let’s go.”

      Rob could hardly accept the fact that it was over.  He went to the door and looked out.  Below, the passengers and soldiers were gathered around waiting for him as he and Marie stepped out onto the stairway platform.  He looked over this airplane that had worked so hard for them.  It had out-performed even the designer’s expectations.

      His eyes fastened on the gun pods charred black from firing their rounds.  He smiled as he realized that he was probably the first pilot in history to become an ace by shooting down the enemy from the cockpit of a commercial transport.  Bulletholes were scattered across the wing and tail sections.  He caressed the airplane’s surface.  “Thanks, Concorde.  Thanks for bringing us home.”

      He looked down at the servicemen waiting for him at the bottom of the stairs.  He fought back tears as he thought of all the missing faces.  It didn’t seem fair that Wright wasn’t there with them.  He thought about how he and Lucky had chosen to give their lives and die alone so that others could live.  He remembered the bravery of the Marines who had died along the way and how many of them he never got to know.  His eyes caught Rock’s.  He was standing below looking sad and distant, probably having all the same thoughts.

      Marie saw the pain in his eyes.  “What’s wrong?”

      Rob swallowed hard.  “It’s hard to be happy about your freedom when you realize that the price paid was the blood of your dearest friends.”

      She hugged him tightly and kissed him as they stood at the top of the stairs that led to the waiting crowd below.  She looked into his teary eyes.  “Do you remember when you told me that we must always hope for the best?  You said it was like the morning sun:  no matter how bad the night had been, the morning sun always brings the promise of a better day.  Well, honey, I’ll be the first to admit it’s been hard to have hope when so many things seemed to be set against us.”  Marie wiped tears from her own eyes and placed her hand on his chest.  “But you’ve had hope, Rob.  Right here in your heart.  You’ve had enough hope for us all.”

      “I just...  I just can’t believe we made it.  I can’t believe it’s over.  I never thought I had all that in me.”

      “It’s amazing what we can do when we have to, isn’t it?  One thing’s for sure:  I feel a lot safer now when you’re around!  Come on, now.  Let’s go get our children.”

      They strolled down the stairs to be surrounded by the roaring crowd.  Their adventure was complete.  They finally made it to safety.

      “You’re a hero, Colonel!”  Rock smiled.

      “We’re all heroes, Rock.  We did it together.”

      Rob now understood what so many go through life never seeing:  sometimes adversity is our friend.  An average man, placed in the most difficult of circumstances, can sometimes reach deep down into his innermost being and find the strength to meet the challenges he faces.

      “I want to go home, Daddy,” Rebekah said as he lifted her in his arms.  She buried her tired face into his neck, and he cuddled her.

      “I’m hungry,”  David added.

      “I want to go to McDonald’s,”  Michael piped in.

      Rob tousled their hair playfully.  “How ‘bout some Yoo-peen food?”

      Together, he and his family joined the others in their celebration of freedom.  He looked one last time at the airplane he had come to admire, and he pulled Marie under his arm.  Then he looked out in the distance, far beyond the airfield and the prairie that rushed to meet it.  He’d seen his true potential for the first time in his life.  And now, rising high above the distant mountains, the snow white clouds above them, he saw his strength and the promise of a better tomorrow.

      The morning sun.